This is a modern-English version of The Magic of the Middle Ages, originally written by Rydberg, Viktor.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
THE
THE
Magic of the Middle Ages
Magic in the Middle Ages
BY
VIKTOR RYDBERG
BY
VIKTOR RYDBERG
Translated from the Swedish
BY
AUGUST HJALMAR EDGREN
Translated from the Swedish
BY
AUGUST HJALMAR EDGREN

NEW YORK
HENRY HOLT AND COMPANY
1879
NEW YORK HENRY HOLT AND COMPANY 1879
Copyright 1879,
BY
Henry Holt & Co
Copyright 1879,
by
Henry Holt & Co
CONTENTS.
TABLE OF CONTENTS.
PAGE. | ||
I. | The Cosmic Philosophy of the Middle Ages and Its Historical Development | 1 |
II. | The Church's Magic | 56 |
III. | The Power of Knowledge | 95 |
IV. | The Power of the People and the Church's Fight Against It | 158 |
I.
THE COSMIC PHILOSOPHY OF THE MIDDLE AGES, AND ITS HISTORICAL DEVELOPMENT.
THE COSMIC PHILOSOPHY OF THE MIDDLE AGES, AND ITS HISTORICAL DEVELOPMENT.
INTRODUCTORY.
INTRO.
It was the belief of Europe during the Middle Ages, that our globe was the centre of the universe.
It was the belief in Europe during the Middle Ages that our planet was the center of the universe.
The earth, itself fixed and immovable, was encompassed by ten heavens successively encircling one another, and all of these except the highest in constant rotation about their centre.
The earth, steady and unchanging, was surrounded by ten heavens that wrapped around one another, with all of them, except for the highest, rotating continuously around their center.
This highest and immovable heaven, enveloping all the others and constituting the boundary between created things and the void, infinite space beyond, is the Empyrean, the heaven of fire, named also by the Platonizing philosophers the world of archetypes. Here “in a light which no one can enter,” God in triune majesty is sitting on his throne, while the tones of harmony from the nine[Pg 2] revolving heavens beneath ascend to him, like a hymn of glory from the universe to its Creator.
This highest, unchangeable heaven surrounds all the others and serves as the boundary between created things and the infinite space beyond it. This is the Empyrean, the heaven of fire, also referred to by Platonizing philosophers as the world of archetypes. Here, "in a light that no one can enter," God in His triune majesty sits on His throne, while the harmonies from the nine[Pg 2] revolving heavens below rise to Him, like a hymn of glory from the universe to its Creator.
Next in order below the Empyrean is the heaven of crystal, or the sphere of the first movable (primum mobile). Beneath this revolves the heaven of fixed stars, which, formed from the most subtile elements in the universe, are devoid of weight. If now an angel were imagined to descend from this heaven straight to earth,—the centre, where the coarsest particles of creation are collected,—he would still sink through seven vaulted spaces, which form the planetary world. In the first of these remaining heavens is found the planet Saturn, in the second Jupiter, in the third Mars; to the fourth and middle heaven belongs the Sun, queen of the planets, while in the remaining three are the paths of Venus, Mercury, and finally the moon, measuring time with its waning and increasing disk. Beneath this heaven of the moon is the enveloping atmosphere of the earth, and earth itself with its lands and seas.
Next in line below the Empyrean is the crystal heaven, or the sphere of the first movable (primum mobile). Underneath this is the heaven of fixed stars, which, made from the finest elements in the universe, are weightless. Now, if we imagined an angel coming down from this heaven straight to earth—the center, where the heaviest parts of creation gather—it would still have to pass through seven vaulted spaces, which make up the planetary world. In the first of these remaining heavens is the planet Saturn, in the second is Jupiter, in the third is Mars; the fourth and central heaven is home to the Sun, the queen of the planets, while the remaining three contain the paths of Venus, Mercury, and lastly the moon, which tracks time with its waxing and waning disk. Below this heaven of the moon is the surrounding atmosphere of the earth, and the earth itself with its lands and seas.
[Pg 3]There are four prime elements in the structure of the universe: fire, air, water and earth. Every thing existing in the material world is a peculiar compound of these elements, and possesses as such an energy of its own; but matter in itself is devoid of quality and force. All power is spiritual, and flows from a spiritual source,—from God, and is communicated to the earth and the heavens above the earth and all things in them, by spiritual agents, personal but bodiless. These beings fill the universe. Even the prime elements derive their energy from them. They are called intelligences or angels; and the primum mobile as well as the heaven of fixed stars is held in motion by them. The planets are guided in their orbits by angels. “All the energies of plants, metals, stones and all other objects, are derived from those intelligences whom God has ordained to be the guardians and leaders of his works.”[1] “God, as the source and end of all power, lends the seal of ideas[Pg 4] to his ministering spirits, who, faithfully executing his divine will, stamp with a vital energy all things committed to their care.”[2]
[Pg 3]There are four main elements in the structure of the universe: fire, air, water, and earth. Everything in the material world is a unique combination of these elements and has its own energy; however, matter itself lacks quality and force. All power is spiritual and comes from a spiritual source—God—and is conveyed to the earth, the heavens above, and everything within them by spiritual agents, which are personal but not physical. These beings fill the universe. Even the primary elements get their energy from them. They are known as intelligences or angels; both the primum mobile and the heavens of fixed stars are kept in motion by them. The planets are guided in their orbits by angels. “All the energies of plants, metals, stones, and all other objects are derived from those intelligences whom God has appointed as the guardians and leaders of his creations.”[1] “God, as the source and conclusion of all power, gives the seal of ideas[Pg 4] to his ministering spirits, who, by faithfully carrying out his divine will, imbue with vital energy all things entrusted to their care.”[2]
No inevitable causation is admitted. Every thing is produced by the will of God, and upheld by it. The laws of nature are nothing but the precepts in accordance with which the angels execute their charge. They obey from love and fear; but should they in a refractory spirit transgress the given commandments, or cease their activity, which they have the power to do, then the order of nature would be changed, and the great mechanism of the universe fall asunder, unless God saw fit to interpose. “Sometimes God suspends their agency, and is himself the immediate actor everywhere; or he gives unusual commandments to his angels, and then their operations are called miracles.”[3]
No unavoidable cause is accepted. Everything happens by God's will, and it is sustained by Him. The laws of nature are simply the rules that angels follow to carry out their duties. They operate out of love and fear; however, if they were to act rebelliously and break these commands, or stop their actions, which they can do, then the natural order would be disrupted, and the grand mechanism of the universe would fall apart, unless God chose to intervene. “Sometimes God stops their actions and becomes the direct actor everywhere; or He gives unusual commands to His angels, and then their actions are referred to as miracles.”[3]
A knowledge of the nature of things is consequently in the main a knowledge of the[Pg 5] angels. Their innumerable hosts form nine choirs or orders, divided into three hierarchies, corresponding to the three worlds: the empyreal, that of the revolving heavens, and the terrestrial. The orders of Seraphim, Cherubim and Thrones which constitute the first hierarchy, are nearest God. They surround his throne like a train of attendants, rejoice in the light of his countenance, feel the abundant inspiration of his wisdom, love and power, and chant eternal praises to his glory. The order of the Thrones, which is the lowest in this empyreal hierarchy, proclaims God’s will to the middle hierarchy, to which is given the rule of the movable heavens. It is the order of Dominion which thus receives the commands of God; that of Power, which guides the stars and planets in their orbits, and brings to pass all other celestial phenomena, carries them into execution, while a third of Empire wards off every thing which could interfere with their accomplishment. The third and lowest hierarchy, embracing the orders of Principalities, Archangels and [Pg 6]Angels, holds supremacy over terrestrial things. Principalities, as the name implies, are the guardian spirits of nations and kingdoms; Archangels protect religion, and bear the prayers of saints on high to the throne of God; Angels, finally, have the care of every mortal, and impart to beasts, plants, stones and metals their peculiar nature. Together these hierarchies and orders form a continuous chain of intermingling activities, and thus the structure of the universe resembles a Jacob’s ladder, upon which
A knowledge of the nature of things is mainly a knowledge of the[Pg 5] angels. Their countless hosts are organized into nine choirs or orders, split into three hierarchies, which correspond to the three worlds: the empyreal, the revolving heavens, and the earthly realm. The orders of Seraphim, Cherubim, and Thrones that make up the first hierarchy are closest to God. They encircle his throne like a group of attendants, bask in the light of his presence, are filled with the overflowing inspiration of his wisdom, love, and power, and sing eternal praises to his glory. The order of Thrones, which is the lowest in this empyreal hierarchy, conveys God's will to the middle hierarchy, responsible for governing the movable heavens. It is the order of Dominion that receives God's commands; the order of Power guides the stars and planets in their orbits and executes all other celestial phenomena, while a third order, Empire, protects against anything that could disrupt their fulfillment. The third and lowest hierarchy, consisting of the orders of Principalities, Archangels, and [Pg 6] Angels, has authority over earthly matters. Principalities, as the name suggests, are the guardian spirits of nations and kingdoms; Archangels protect religion and carry the prayers of saints up to God’s throne; Angels, finally, oversee every mortal and give animals, plants, stones, and metals their unique traits. Together, these hierarchies and orders create a continuous chain of intertwined activities, making the structure of the universe resemble a Jacob's ladder, upon which
“Celestial powers, mounting and descending,
Their golden buckets ceaseless interchange.”
“Celestial forces, rising and falling,
Their golden buckets constantly trade places.”
All terrestrial things are images of the celestial; and all celestial have their archetypes in the Empyrean. Things on earth are composed of the coarsest of all matter; things in the surrounding heavens of a finer substance, accessible to the influence of intelligences. Archetypes are immaterial; and as such may be filled without resistance with spiritual forces, and give of their plenitude to[Pg 7] their corresponding effigies in the worlds of stars and planets. These again through their rays send forth of the abundance of their power to those objects on earth by which they are represented. Every thing on earth is consequently not only under the guidance of its own angel, but also under the influence of stars, planets, and archetypes. The universe is a vast lyre whose strings, struck no matter where, are sure to vibrate throughout their length.
All earthly things are reflections of the celestial, and everything in the heavens has its original form in the Empyrean. Earthly objects are made of the densest matter, while things in the surrounding skies are made of a finer substance, influenced by intelligent beings. Archetypes are immaterial and can be easily filled with spiritual forces, sharing their fullness with[Pg 7] their corresponding forms in the starry and planetary worlds. These celestial forms, in turn, radiate their powerful energy to the earthly objects they represent. Therefore, everything on earth is not only guided by its own angel but also influenced by stars, planets, and archetypes. The universe is like a vast lyre, where striking any string will cause vibrations to travel along its length.
It was for man that God called forth the four elements from nothing by his fiat, and it was for man that he fashioned this wonderful earth from those elements in six days. Man is the crown of creation, its master-piece, and within the narrow limits of his nature an epitome of all things existing,—a microcosm, and the image of the supreme God himself.
It was for humans that God created the four elements from nothing by his command, and it was for humanity that he shaped this amazing earth from those elements in six days. Humans are the pinnacle of creation, its masterpiece, and within the confines of their nature, they represent all existing things—a microcosm and a reflection of the supreme God himself.
But since man, as a microcosm, must partake also of the coarsest matter, his dwelling-place could not be within the Empyrean, but must be fixed on earth. In order that it might be worthy to receive him, it was[Pg 8] adorned with all the beauty of a paradise, and angels gazed from heaven with delight upon its vales and mountains, its lakes and groves, which in changing lights and shadows shone now with the purple of morning, now with the gold of the sun, and again with the silver of the moon. And this place of habitation explains symbolically by its very position the destiny of man and his place in the kingdom of God; for wherever he wanders, the zenith still lingers over his head, and all the revolving heavens have his habitation for their centre. The dance of the stars is but a fête in honor of him, the sun and moon exist but to shine upon his pathway and fill his heart with gladness.
But since humans, as a microcosm, have to engage with the roughest materials, their home can't be in the Empyrean, but must be on earth. To make it worthy of them, it was[Pg 8] embellished with all the beauty of paradise, and angels looked down from heaven with joy at its valleys and mountains, its lakes and groves, which shone in the ever-changing light and shadows, now with the purple of morning, now with the gold of the sun, and again with the silver of the moon. This living space symbolically represents the fate of humanity and its place in the kingdom of God; for wherever they go, the zenith still hangs over them, and all the shifting heavens have their dwelling as the center. The dance of the stars is just a celebration in their honor, while the sun and moon exist solely to illuminate their path and fill their hearts with joy.
The first human beings lived in this their paradise in a state of highest happiness. Their will was undepraved; their understanding filled with the immediate light of intuition. Often when the angel of the sun sank with his gleaming orb towards the horizon and “day was growing cool,” God himself descended from his Empyrean to wander under the lovely[Pg 9] trees of paradise, in the company of his favored ones.
The first humans lived in their paradise in a state of complete happiness. Their will was pure; their understanding filled with the immediate light of intuition. Often, when the sun's angel sank with his glowing orb toward the horizon and “the day was cooling down,” God himself descended from his heavenly realm to stroll under the beautiful[Pg 9] trees of paradise, in the company of his chosen ones.
The world was an unbroken harmony. There was, to be sure, a contrast between spirit and matter, but as yet none between good and evil. It was not long to remain thus.
The world was in perfect harmony. There was, of course, a difference between spirit and matter, but there was no conflict between good and evil yet. That wouldn’t last long.
Lucifer, that is the Light-bringer, or Morning Star, was the highest of all angels, the prince of seraphim, the favorite of the Creator, and in purity, majesty and power inferior only to the Holy Trinity. Pride and envy took possession, it is not known how, of this mighty spirit. He conceived the plan of overthrowing the power of God, and seating himself upon the throne of Omnipotence. Angels of all orders were won over to his treason. At the first beck of the reckless spirit numberless intelligences from the lower heavens and from earth assailed the Empyrean and joined themselves to the rebellious seraphim, cherubim and thrones who had flocked to the standard of revolt. In heaven raged a mighty contest, the vicissitudes of[Pg 10] which are covered by the veil of mystery. St. John, however, in his Book of Revelation, lifts a single fold of it, and shows us Michael at the head of the legions of God battling against Lucifer. The contest ended with the overthrow of the rebel and his followers. The beautiful Morning Star fell from heaven.[4] Christ beheld the once faithful seraph hurled from its ramparts like a thunder-bolt from the clouds.[5]
Lucifer, known as the Light-bringer or Morning Star, was the highest of all angels, the prince of seraphim, the Creator’s favorite, and only inferior in purity, majesty, and power to the Holy Trinity. Somehow, pride and envy took control of this powerful spirit. He devised a plan to overthrow God’s power and take the throne of Omnipotence for himself. Angels from all ranks were drawn to his treachery. At the first call of this reckless spirit, countless beings from the lower heavens and Earth attacked the Empyrean and joined the rebellious seraphim, cherubim, and thrones who had rallied to the cause of revolt. A fierce battle raged in heaven, the details of which are shrouded in mystery. However, St. John, in his Book of Revelation, reveals a glimpse of this conflict, showing Michael leading God’s legions in battle against Lucifer. The struggle concluded with the defeat of the rebel and his followers. The beautiful Morning Star was cast out of heaven. Christ watched as the once-faithful seraph was thrown from its heights like a thunderbolt from the clouds.
The conquered was not annihilated. Calm in the consciousness of omnipotence, God inscrutably determined that Lucifer, changed by his rebellion into a spirit wholly evil, should enjoy liberty of action within certain limits. The activity of the fallen spirit consists in desperate and incessant warfare against God; and he gains in the beginning a victory of immeasurable consequence. He tempts man, and brings him under his dominion.[Pg 11] Humanity, as well as the beautiful earth which is its abode, is under the curse of God.
The conquered was not destroyed. Confident in his all-powerful nature, God mysteriously decided that Lucifer, transformed into a completely evil spirit by his rebellion, should have the freedom to act within certain boundaries. The activity of this fallen spirit involves a relentless and desperate battle against God, and at first, he achieves a victory of immense importance. He tempts humanity, bringing people under his control.[Pg 11] Humanity, along with the beautiful earth that is its home, is under God’s curse.
The world is no longer an unbroken harmony, a moral unity. It is divided forever into two antagonistic kingdoms, those of Good and Evil. That God so wills, and permits the inevitable consequences, is confirmed by an immediate change in the structure of the universe. Death is sent forth commissioned to destroy all life. Hell opens its jaws in the once peaceful realms of earth’s bosom, and is filled with a fire which burns every thing, but consumes nothing.
The world is no longer a perfect harmony or a moral unity. It is forever split into two opposing kingdoms: Good and Evil. That this is God's will, and that He allows the unavoidable consequences, is shown by an immediate change in the universe's structure. Death has been sent out to wipe out all life. Hell has opened its jaws in what was once the peaceful heart of the earth, filled with a fire that burns everything but doesn’t consume anything.
The battle-field is the whole creation except the spaces of the Empyrean; for into its pure domain nothing corrupt can enter. Lucifer still adheres to his claims upon its throne, and in every thing seeks to imitate God. The fallen seraphim, cherubim and thrones constitute his princely retinue and his council of war. The rebel intelligences of the middle hierarchy, now transformed into demons, still love to rove among the same stars and [Pg 12]planets which were once confided to their care, and war against the good angels who now guide the movements of the heavens. Other demons float upon the atmosphere, causing storm and thunder, hail and snow, drouth and awful omens (whence it is said the devil is a prince who controls the weather). Others again fill the earth; its seas, lakes, fountains and rivers; its woods, groves, meadows and mountains. They pervade the elements; they are everywhere.
The battlefield encompasses all of creation except for the realms of the Empyrean; nothing corrupt can enter its pure domain. Lucifer still clings to his claims on its throne and seeks to mimic God in everything. The fallen seraphim, cherubim, and thrones make up his royal entourage and war council. The rebellious spirits of the middle hierarchy, now turned into demons, still enjoy roaming among the same stars and [Pg 12]planets they once looked after, waging war against the good angels now steering the movements of the heavens. Other demons drift through the atmosphere, causing storms and thunder, hail and snow, drought and ominous signs (hence the saying that the devil is a prince who controls the weather). Others fill the earth; its seas, lakes, springs, and rivers; its woods, groves, meadows, and mountains. They pervade the elements; they are everywhere.
Man, the chief occasion of the strife, is in a sad condition. The bodily pains and sufferings which the earth since its curse heaps upon the path that successive generations, all partakers of Adam’s sin, must tread, are as nothing compared with the perils which on all sides assail and threaten their immortal souls. And how can these dangers be averted? Each mortal is indeed followed from his birth by a guardian angel; but how can his promptings be distinguished from those that issue from the thousand hidden agents of the Evil. Lucifer can transform himself into[Pg 13] an angel of light, his demons can entice with a voice which counterfeits that of God and conscience. Man’s will has no power to resist these temptations; it is depraved by the fall. Reason gives no guidance; darkened on account of man’s apostasy, it degenerates, if left to itself, into a Satanic instrument of heresy and error. Feeling is in subjection to matter, which, already from the beginning opposed to spirit, shares the curse. Is it then to be wondered at that the career of man, beginning with conception in a sinful womb, has for its end, behind the portals of death, the eternal torments of a hell? All these myriads of souls created by God and clothed in garments of clay,—all these microcosms, each of which is a master-piece, the glory of creation, a being of infinite value, form, link by link, a chain extending from that nothingness out of which God has created them, to that abyss in which, after a brief life on earth, they must be tormented through countless ages, despairing and cursing their Creator.
Man, the main cause of the conflict, is in a terrible condition. The physical pain and suffering that the earth has piled up since its curse on the paths that generations, all inheritors of Adam’s sin, must walk, are nothing compared to the dangers that surround and threaten their immortal souls. How can these dangers be avoided? Every person is indeed followed from birth by a guardian angel; but how can we tell their guidance from the many hidden influences of evil? Lucifer can disguise himself as an angel of light, and his demons can mimic the voice of God and conscience. A person's will is powerless to resist these temptations; it has been corrupted by the fall. Reason offers no guidance; darkened by man’s rebellion, it deteriorates, if left unchecked, into a tool of heresy and error. Emotions are subjected to the physical realm, which, from the start, has been opposed to the spiritual and shares the curse. Is it any wonder that man's journey, beginning with conception in a sinful womb, ends, behind the gates of death, in the eternal torments of hell? All these countless souls created by God and encased in earthly bodies—each of them a masterpiece, the pride of creation, a being of infinite worth—form a chain that extends from the nothingness from which God made them to the abyss where, after a brief life on earth, they must suffer for ages, despairing and cursing their Creator.
[Pg 14]Lucifer triumphs. His kingdom increases; but the poor mortal has no right to complain. The vessel must not blame the potter. When man looks into his own heart he discovers a sinfulness and depravity as infinite as are his punishments. However severe the law of the universe appears, it still bears the impress of divine justice.
[Pg 14]Lucifer wins. His power grows, but the unfortunate human has no reason to complain. The clay can't blame the one who shapes it. When a person examines their own heart, they find a sinfulness and corruption as limitless as their punishments. No matter how harsh the laws of the universe seem, they still reflect divine justice.
It is, therefore, but an act of pure grace, when God determines the salvation of mankind. The Church, prepared for by the election of the Jewish people, and founded by Jesus Christ the Son of God, who offered himself for crucifixion to atone for the sins of men, has grown up and disseminated its influences throughout regions where once demons, the gods of the heathen, possessed temples, idols and altars. The Church is the magic circle within which alone is salvation possible (Extra ecclesiam nullus salus). Within her walls the Son of God offers himself daily as a sacrifice for the transgressions of humanity; the Communion wine is by a miracle changed into his blood, and the bread[Pg 15] into his flesh, which, eaten by the members of the Church, promote their growth in holiness and their power of resistance to the Tempter. The Church is one body, animated by the Holy Spirit of God; and thus one member compensated by surplus of virtue for the deficiencies of another. Holy men, resigning all sensual delights, and devoting their lives to the practice of penance and severities, the contemplation of spiritual things, and doing good, accumulate thereby a wealth of supererogatory works, which, deposited in the treasury of the Church, enables her to compound for the sins of less self-denying members. With liberal hand she grants remission of sins not to the living merely, but also to the dead. Thus the race of men may breathe more freely, and the multitude attach themselves again to the transient joys and pleasures of a wretched life on earth; and when a mortal plucks the flowers of pleasure which bloom in this vale of sorrows, he need not fear so much its hidden poison, for the remedy is near at hand. The knight in the[Pg 16] castle yonder on the summit of the crag, or the burgher beneath him in the valley, may without scruple take a wife, rear children and live in conviviality according to his means; the happy student may sing and realize his “Gaudeamus igitur”; the undaunted soldier may seek a recompense for the hardships of his campaign by a merry life in taverns and in women’s company; even the followers of Mary Magdalene, sinning in expectation of grace, may obtain at the feet of the Church the same absolution which was given to their model at the feet of Jesus, provided only that, grateful for the mercy of Christ, who has made them members of his Church, they venerate it as their mother, partake of its sacraments, and seek its aid. The continually increasing number of cloisters, the homes of rigorous self-denial, uninterrupted penance, and mysterious contemplation, is a guarantee of the inexhaustibleness of those works of supererogation which the Church possesses. In these cloisters young maidens, who have consecrated themselves to Christ after a spiritual[Pg 17] embrace for which the most intense impulses of their nature have been suppressed, yearn away their lives. Here in prayer and toil the pious recluse spends his days and nights. Those men also who, going forth barefooted, covered with coarse mantles, and wearing ropes about their waists, devote themselves like the apostles to poverty and the preaching of the gospel, who receive charity at the door of the layman, giving him in exchange the food of the word of God,—these all issue from the same cloisters.
It is, therefore, just a pure act of grace when God decides to save humanity. The Church, prepared for by the selection of the Jewish people and established by Jesus Christ, the Son of God, who offered himself for crucifixion to make up for the sins of humanity, has grown and spread its influence in regions that were once filled with demons and the false gods of the pagans, who had their temples, idols, and altars. The Church is the magic circle where salvation is possible (Extra ecclesiam nullus salus). Within her walls, the Son of God offers himself daily as a sacrifice for the wrongs of humanity; the Communion wine is miraculously transformed into his blood, and the bread[Pg 15] into his flesh, which, when consumed by the members of the Church, helps them grow in holiness and strengthens their resolve against temptation. The Church is one body, brought to life by the Holy Spirit of God; thus, one member compensates for the shortcomings of another with an abundance of virtue. Holy individuals, renouncing all sensual pleasures and dedicating their lives to penance, spiritual contemplation, and good deeds, gather a wealth of extra good works, which are stored in the Church's treasury, allowing her to make amends for the sins of less self-denying members. With generosity, she offers forgiveness not only to the living but also to the dead. This allows humanity to breathe more freely, and people can once again cling to the fleeting joys and pleasures of a troubled life on earth; when someone enjoys the temporary pleasures that bloom in this vale of sorrows, they need not dread its hidden poison, for the remedy is close at hand. The knight in the[Pg 16] castle on the hill, or the townsman below in the valley, can confidently take a wife, raise children, and enjoy life as they can; the cheerful student can sing and live out his “Gaudeamus igitur”; the fearless soldier can seek to compensate for the hardships of war with a joyful life in taverns and in good company; even those who follow Mary Magdalene, sinning while hoping for grace, can receive the same forgiveness at the Church's feet that she received at Jesus's feet, as long as they are thankful for Christ's mercy that has made them members of his Church, honor it as their mother, partake of its sacraments, and seek its help. The ever-growing number of monasteries, where strict self-denial, constant penance, and deep contemplation prevail, guarantees the Church's vast store of extra good works. In these monasteries, young women, who have devoted themselves to Christ through a spiritual[Pg 17] embrace that suppresses their most intense natural desires, spend their lives yearning. Here, in prayer and labor, the devoted recluse dedicates their days and nights. Those men who go out barefoot, dressed in rough cloaks and wearing ropes around their waists, commit themselves like the apostles to a life of poverty and gospel preaching, receiving charity at the doors of the faithful in exchange for the nourishment of God's word—all originate from the same monasteries.
Thus is the Church a mole against the tide of Sin. The Christian has some reason to exclaim: “O hell, where is thy victory?” for although the place of torment is continually filled with lost spirits, there are thousands upon thousands of ransomed souls that wing their flight to the Empyrean,—whether immediately or by the way of Purgatory. First among the beatified who mingling with angels surround the throne of God, are those called saints. Their intercession is more efficacious even than that of seraphim, and their[Pg 18] power in the contest against the demons surpasses that of cherubim. Therefore kingdoms, communities, orders, corporations and guilds, yea, even lawless and disreputable professions (so needing grace and intercession more than others) have their patron saints. The individual finally is protected by the saint in whose name he has been baptized.
Thus, the Church stands against the tide of Sin. Christians have every reason to say: “O death, where is your victory?” because, even though the place of torment is constantly filled with lost souls, there are thousands upon thousands of redeemed souls that soar to the heavens—whether directly or through Purgatory. First among the blessed, who mingle with angels around the throne of God, are those known as saints. Their intercession is even more powerful than that of seraphim, and their[Pg 18] strength in the battle against demons exceeds that of cherubim. Therefore, nations, communities, orders, organizations, and even lawless and disreputable professions (which need grace and intercession more than others) have their patron saints. Ultimately, each person is protected by the saint in whose name they were baptized.
The Church is the kingdom of God on earth; her ecclesiastical hierarchy is an image of the heavenly; her highest ruler, the Pope, is God’s vicar. Her destiny, which is extension over the whole earth so as to include all lands and nations within her magic circle, could not be realized unless she possessed the power to command the kings and armies of Christendom. It is evident, moreover, that spiritual power is above secular: the former protects the soul, the latter the body only. They stand related to one another as spirit is related to matter. Therefore it must be the Pope who shall invest with the highest secular dignity,—that of the Roman Cæsars. He is the feudal lord of the emperors, as the [Pg 19]emperor is, or should be, of the kings, dukes and free cities. Were it not thus,—if the various rulers were independent of the guardians of religion,—then woe to the great mass of their subjects! To be sure these multitudes are placed on earth to be disciplined by humanity and obedience; they have indeed no rights upon which they may insist, since they stand outside the pale of freedom; but, on the other hand, the oppression exercised upon them would have no limit unless the Church, who is the common mother of all, reminded those in authority of their duty to love and cherish the lowly: indeed, all social order would crumble into dust, did not a higher power than that dependent upon the sword compel the stronger to fulfil those vows to protect the weaker which he made in the presence of the Holy Trinity. For the only existing rights are those of privilege and investiture, founded absolutely upon sealed stipulations.
The Church is the kingdom of God on earth; its church hierarchy reflects the heavenly realm; its highest leader, the Pope, is God’s representative. Its mission, which is to extend across the entire earth to encompass all lands and nations within its influence, could not be achieved without the authority to command the kings and armies of Christendom. It is clear that spiritual power is superior to secular power: the former safeguards the soul, while the latter only protects the body. They relate to each other like spirit relates to matter. Therefore, it must be the Pope who bestows the highest secular authority—the position of the Roman Emperors. He is the feudal lord of the emperors, just as the [Pg 19] emperor should be of the kings, dukes, and free cities. If this were not the case—if the various rulers were independent of the religious guardians—then disaster would befall the vast majority of their subjects! Certainly, these masses are meant to be guided by humanity and obedience; they have no rights to demand, as they exist outside the bounds of freedom; however, the oppression they face would know no limits if the Church, as the common mother of all, did not remind those in power of their duty to care for and protect the vulnerable: indeed, all social order would fall apart without a higher power than that which relies on the sword to compel the stronger to fulfill their promises to protect the weaker, promises made in the presence of the Holy Trinity. The only rights in existence are those of privilege and investiture, based entirely on sealed agreements.
According to the doctrines of the Church, which are the only key to salvation, man[Pg 20] has received as a gift what he never could have attained by science,—a knowledge of the highest truths. Possessed of this knowledge he must no longer allow himself to be tempted by the devil to engage in efforts to penetrate the mysteries of the universe with nothing to aid him but his darkened intellect; for such attempts generally end in error and apostasy. Still the allurement is strong because the highest truths, when clothed in the garb of human conceptions, sometimes appear self-contradictory and absurd. They must therefore be submitted, not to the decisions of reason, but the arbitration of faith. Faith alone is able to penetrate and apprehend them. The doctrines which the Church, assisted by the Holy Spirit, promulgates, since they alone are true, offer to the believing investigator a mine of infinite treasures. There is consequently possible within the Church a system of philosophy, provided that its processes, always postulating the infallibility of the dogmas, be confined to devout analysis and humble contemplation of religious[Pg 21] tenets. For such a purpose the adherent of the scholastic philosophy may employ the Aristotelian dialectics as he chooses, and wield the lever of syllogism at his pleasure. Even within the pale of orthodoxy there may arise many an if and but, many a pro and contra. The scholastic reasoner has to prove but the most probable; the infallible Pope and his synods sanction the true deductions and refute the errors which, when recanted, are forgiven. It is best for the inquirer to found his researches on the propositions laid down by the early fathers of the Church; for thus succeeding generations will build on foundations laid for them by their predecessors long before. Inasmuch as they all follow the same dialectic method of analysis and synthesis, so that the whole subject is pervaded and its masses grouped into architectural order by these processes, there is reared on the basis of the dogma a philosophical superstructure, resembling those cupolas with which the skilful masters of masonry amaze our eyes.
According to the Church’s teachings, which are the only way to salvation, people[Pg 20] are given as a gift knowledge of the highest truths that they could never achieve through science. With this knowledge, they shouldn’t be tempted by the devil to try to understand the mysteries of the universe using only their limited intellect, as such efforts usually lead to mistakes and falling away from the faith. Nonetheless, this temptation is strong because the highest truths sometimes seem self-contradictory and absurd when presented through human ideas. Therefore, these truths should not be judged by reason but through faith. Only faith can truly understand and grasp them. The teachings that the Church, guided by the Holy Spirit, shares are the only truths and provide believers with a wealth of endless insights. Therefore, a system of philosophy can exist within the Church, as long as its methods always acknowledge the infallibility of the Church's doctrines and focus on prayerful analysis and humble reflection on religious[Pg 21] beliefs. For this purpose, followers of scholastic philosophy can use Aristotelian logic freely and apply syllogisms as they choose. Even within orthodoxy, there can be many ifs and buts, many pros and cons. The scholastic reasoner only needs to establish the most probable conclusions; the infallible Pope and his councils approve the true conclusions and correct the mistakes that, when confessed, are forgiven. It’s best for seekers to base their inquiries on the teachings of the early Church fathers, so that subsequent generations can build on the foundations laid by those who came before them. As they all use the same methods of analysis and synthesis, the entire subject becomes organized into a coherent structure through these processes, creating a philosophical framework based on dogma, much like the impressive domes crafted by skilled stone masons that capture our admiration.
[Pg 22]The world grows worse. The Church can pardon sin, but can not hinder its increase. Every generation inherits from the preceding a burden of evil dispositions, habits and examples, which it lays in its turn still heavier on the shoulders of posterity. Every son has better reason for sighing than his father. “Happy those who died ere beholding the light of day! who tasted death ere the experience of life!”[6] The hosts of Satan assail the Church on every side. From his tower the watchman of Zion looks out over the world, and beholds the billows of history, now lashed fiercely by the demons, roll against the rock upon which Christ has built his temple. With great difficulty the cross-adorned hosts of Europe repel the invasion of the Saracens, whose coming has been prefigured by pestilences and portents. The emblem of the Church is an ark tossed about on a stormy sea amid a tempest of[Pg 23] rain and lightning. History is a spiritual comedy, enacted on a stage of which the broad foreground, like that of the mysteries, is a theatrum diabolorum; while in the narrow background the Church of God, like a beleaguered citadel, points its pinnacles above the turmoil towards the gloomy sky, from which its defenders expect Jesus and his angels to come to their relief.
[Pg 22]The world is getting worse. The Church can forgive sin, but it can't stop its spread. Every generation inherits a burden of bad habits, behaviors, and examples from the one before it, which it then passes down to future generations with even more weight. Each child has more reasons to sigh than their parents. “Lucky are those who died before seeing the light of day! who experienced death before going through life!”[6] The forces of evil attack the Church from all sides. From his tower, the watchman of Zion scans the world and sees the waves of history, now violently stirred up by demons, crashing against the rock on which Christ has built his Church. With great difficulty, the cross-bearing armies of Europe fend off the invasion of the Saracens, whose arrival has been foreshadowed by plagues and omens. The symbol of the Church is an ark tossed about on a stormy sea amid a tempest of[Pg 23] rain and lightning. History is a spiritual play, performed on a stage where the wide foreground, like that of the mysteries, is a theatrum diabolorum; while in the narrow background, the Church of God, like a besieged fortress, stretches its peaks above the chaos towards the dark sky, from which its defenders await the arrival of Jesus and his angels to help them.
But before this relief arrives, iniquity shall have reached its height. It is at work already within the sacred precincts of the Church itself. It is with greater difficulty that God’s vicar subdues the inner than the outer enemies. On the one hand many a man believes that he has found in his own reason and conscience leading truths, which he arrays, without any authority outside of himself, against those commandments which have come from above, and the divine origin of which is confirmed by the faith of a hundred generations. He places himself in an attitude of opposition to the common faith. Thus originate the heresies,—those cancers on the body of the [Pg 24]congregation which must be cured by the iron, when salves will not restore, and by fire when the iron is ineffective. On the other hand men are so overpowered by their passions that they abandon the God who rebukes them, and become the bondsmen of another god who shows them favor. Pride, fettered by obscure descent, and keen appetite for pleasure chained from gratification by penury and privation, shake their shackles in despair, and finally call the Morning Star of old to their assistance. The archfiend promises pleasures without stint, and power without limitation. The poor mortal for dread of the pains which afflict his body is urged on to his destruction. His body formed from the dust of the accursed earth, and always a centre of sensual desires, is abandoned by God a prey to the assaults of the devil. “Here somebody loses an eye, somebody there a hand; one falls into the fire and is burned to death, one into the water and is drowned; another climbs a ladder and breaks his neck, another again stumbles on the even ground and breaks a leg. All such[Pg 25] unforeseen accidents, occurring daily, are but the devil’s thumps and strokes which he inflicts upon us from sheerest malice.”[7] Still more: the demon is able to take possession so thoroughly of the human body that he becomes, as it were, its second soul, moves its limbs, utters blasphemies with its tongue at which even their fiendish author can not but tremble. But though the God-fearing man, like pious Job, is benefited by such afflictions, and although prayer is a powerful refuge, still there is a continually growing number of those who, driven by cowardly dread of the might of the Prince of Evil, seek their safety in a league with him; so much the more as he lends them a partial control of the elements, and thus a means of employment and of doing harm to others. Thus the dire pestilence of sorcery multiplies its victims; and in the black hours of midnight hundreds of thousands who bear the name of Christian, on mountains and in[Pg 26] deserts perform clandestine rites in honor of their Satanic master. Time ripens for the advent of Antichrist, for the Day of Judgment and the final conflagration.
But before this relief comes, evil will have reached its peak. It is already at work within the sacred boundaries of the Church itself. It is much harder for God’s representative to control the inner enemies than the outer ones. On one hand, many people think they’ve discovered truths through their own reason and conscience, which they place, without any outside authority, against commandments that have come from above, validated by the faith of countless generations. They position themselves against the common beliefs. This is how heresies arise—those infections in the body of the [Pg 24]congregation that must be treated with harsh measures when gentle remedies fail, and with fire when the harsh measures are ineffective. On the other hand, people are so overwhelmed by their passions that they abandon the God who admonishes them and become slaves to another god who shows them favor. Pride, held back by lowly origins, and a strong craving for pleasure, held back by lack and deprivation, shake their chains in despair, ultimately calling upon the ancient Morning Star for assistance. The archfiend promises endless pleasures and unlimited power. The poor soul, fearing the pains that torment his body, is driven towards his own destruction. His body, made from the dust of the cursed earth and always a center of sensual desires, is abandoned by God, becoming prey to the devil's attacks. “Here, someone loses an eye; there, someone loses a hand; one falls into fire and is burned to death, one falls into water and drowns; another climbs a ladder and breaks his neck, another stumbles on level ground and breaks a leg. All these [Pg 25]unexpected accidents, happening daily, are just the devil's blows and strikes inflicted upon us out of sheer malice.”[7] Even more, the demon can take possession of the human body so completely that he essentially becomes its second soul, moves its limbs, and utters blasphemies through its tongue that even their evil creator cannot help but shudder at. But even though the God-fearing man, like the devout Job, benefits from such afflictions, and although prayer is a powerful refuge, there is an ever-increasing number of those who, driven by cowardly fear of the Prince of Evil's power, seek safety in an alliance with him; especially as he gives them some control over the elements, thus providing them with ways to act and harm others. Consequently, the terrible plague of sorcery increases its victims; and in the dark hours of midnight, hundreds of thousands who call themselves Christians perform secret rituals in honor of their Satanic master, on mountains and in [Pg 26]deserts. The time is ripe for the arrival of Antichrist, for the Day of Judgment and the final conflagration.
In the flames of this last day the revolving heavens and the earth are destroyed. Motion, activity, strife, history,—all are at an end. The Empyrean and Hell alone remain, as the antipodal extremes of the former universe. This conflagration is not a universal purifier, annihilating what has no existence in itself.[8] It only separates forever the gold[Pg 27] from the dross. The kingdom of the devil continues to exist, and its prey is its own for evermore. But it exists thus only because an eternal existence means an eternal punishment for its ruler as well as for his subjects. From the new heavens and the new earth which the fiat of God has created to be the dwelling-place of those who have escaped destruction, these ransomed spirits perceive the gnashing of teeth and lamentation of their doomed brethren, and look down upon their tortures and misery, not with compassion but with joy, because they recognize in their punishment the vindication of divine justice; not with pain but delight, because the sight of their wretchedness doubles their own felicity. From the depths of that gulf of misery ascend without ceasing, to the Empyrean, cries of despair, blasphemies of defiance, and curses of rage, yet do they not disturb the hymns which saints and angels sing ever around the throne[Pg 28] of God and of the Lamb; they only intensify the solemnity of the worship.[9]
In the flames of this final day, the rotating heavens and the earth are destroyed. Motion, activity, conflict, history—all come to an end. Only Heaven and Hell remain, as the opposite extremes of the former universe. This fire isn’t a universal cleanser that obliterates what has no existence on its own. It merely separates the gold[Pg 27] from the dross. The devil's kingdom continues to exist, and its victims are trapped forever. But it exists this way only because eternal existence implies eternal punishment for both its ruler and his subjects. From the new heavens and the new earth that God’s command has created as a home for the survivors, these saved souls can see the gnashing of teeth and the wailing of their doomed siblings, and they look down on their suffering and misery, not with pity but with joy, as they recognize their punishment as proof of divine justice; not with sorrow but pleasure, because witnessing their despair amplifies their own happiness. From the depths of that misery, cries of despair, defiant blasphemies, and curses of rage rise continuously to Heaven, yet they do not disturb the hymns that saints and angels sing around the throne[Pg 28] of God and the Lamb; they only enhance the solemnity of the worship.
Such in its chief features was the cosmic philosophy of the Middle Ages; not abstractly considered, but such as existed in reality during many centuries among Christian people, guiding their thoughts, imagination and feelings, and governing their actions. Remains of it are still apparent in the systems of existing sects, though incompatible with the new philosophy which the human mind has[Pg 29] been laboring to unfold. Ever since the intellect of Christendom began to free itself in the sixteenth century from faith by authority, the influence of the old views upon the various forms which life takes on, has been gradually declining.
Such were the main aspects of the cosmic philosophy of the Middle Ages; not just in theory, but as it actually existed for many centuries among Christians, shaping their thoughts, imagination, and emotions, and guiding their actions. Traces of it are still visible in the beliefs of current sects, even though they clash with the new philosophy that humanity has[Pg 29] been working to develop. Since the sixteenth century, when the intellect of Christendom began to break free from reliance on faith by authority, the impact of the old beliefs on the various ways of life has been steadily decreasing.
Many of those characteristics which so strangely contrast the state of society in the Middle Ages with the preceding Hellenic and the subsequent modern European civilizations, have their origin in different theories of the universe. It is not mere chance that we encounter, on the one hand, in the history of Greece, so many harmonious forms with repose and tranquil joy depicted in every lineament of their countenance, and on the other, in that of the Middle Ages, so many beings buried in deepest gloom or exalted in frenzied rapture, dripping with blood from self-inflicted wounds, or glowing with the fever of mystic emotion—not a mere chance that the former age loves those serene forms and immortalizes them in its heroic galleries, while the latter worships its[Pg 30] eccentric figures and describes them in its legends as saintly models. It is not a mere accident that the art of Greece mirrors a beautiful humanity, while that of the Middle Ages loves to dwell upon monstrosities and throws itself between the extremes of awful earnestness and wild burlesque; not an accident only that the science of the Greek is rational—that he discovers the categories in Logic, and rears a most perfect structure of rigid demonstration in his Geometry, while the science of the Middle Ages on the contrary is magic,—is a doctrine of correspondencies, Astrology, Alchemy, and Sorcery.
Many of the traits that distinctly differentiate the state of society in the Middle Ages from the earlier Hellenic and later modern European civilizations stem from different theories about the universe. It's not just coincidence that we find, on one hand, in Greek history, so many harmonious forms featuring serenity and calm joy expressed in every detail of their appearance, and on the other hand, in the Middle Ages, so many individuals shrouded in deep despair or caught in frenzied ecstasy, bleeding from self-imposed wounds, or burning with the intensity of mystical feelings—not a mere coincidence that the former age adores those serene forms and immortalizes them in its heroic galleries, while the latter reveres its[Pg 30] eccentric figures and represents them in its legends as saintly examples. It’s also not just an accident that Greek art reflects a beautiful humanity, whereas Middle Ages art prefers to dwell on grotesque figures and oscillates between extreme seriousness and wild parody; nor is it purely accidental that Greek science is rational—that they uncover the categories in Logic and construct a flawless framework of strict proof in Geometry, while the science of the Middle Ages, in contrast, is magic, embracing a doctrine of correspondences, Astrology, Alchemy, and Sorcery.
To the Greek the universe was a harmonious unity. The law of reason, veiled under the name of fate, ruled the gods themselves. The variegated events of the myth lay far away in the distance; they did not even warp the imagination of the poet, when he occupied himself with them; still less the faith of the multitude, and least of all the investigations of the thinker. The uninterrupted sequence of events invited to contemplation,[Pg 31] which could be indulged in the more readily, as no one pretended to have received as a gift a complete system of revealed truth, and the more freely, as no authority forced the individual to choose between such a system and perdition. In general no doubt was entertained concerning the ability of Reason to penetrate to the inner essence of things, since no knowledge of the fall of man, which annihilated this ability, had reached the Greeks. In regard to knowledge the Greek consequently built on evidence and inner authority. The same was the case in regard to morality. They were convinced that those impulses which promoted the happiness of domestic life, were good; and that those which did not counteract it were at least justified; and thus they enjoyed with moderation the gifts of nature, without suspicion that the bountiful giver was accursed. The ideal of wisdom which they had framed, was based on their inner experience, whether it had the joyous features of Epicurus, the severer lineaments of Zeno, or the mild and[Pg 32] resigned expression of Epictetus; and when they exerted themselves to realize it in their lives, they always proceeded upon the supposition that this would be possible by a daily strengthening of the will. The exertion put forth by the Greeks to attain to purity and virtue was, as it were, a system of gymnastics for developing the muscles of the brain. The same power and self-confidence were displayed in these endeavors as in the palaestra. Sighs and anguish were strangers to this kind of reformatory effort. Yet was it not altogether fruitless. The old adage that God helps those who help themselves can be here applied. That it developed great, powerful, and noble natures was so undeniable that even one of the Christian fathers, upon considering their achievements, began to doubt if his way of attaining perfection was really the only one, until he succeeded in convincing himself that “The virtues of the Gentiles are shining vices.” The harmonious personality of the Greek and the rationality of Grecian science depended on the unity, the [Pg 33]harmony of their cosmic views—upon this, that they conceived of the whole as a unity in its diversity, not as an irreconcilable disunion of two absolutely antagonistic principles.
To the Greeks, the universe was a harmonious whole. The law of reason, hidden under the name of fate, governed the gods themselves. The complex events of mythology felt distant; they didn’t even distort the poet's imagination when he focused on them, much less the belief of the masses, and even less so the inquiries of the thinkers. The continuous flow of events encouraged contemplation,[Pg 31] which could be indulged in more freely, since no one claimed to have received a complete system of revealed truth, and even more so, as no authority compelled individuals to choose between such a system and damnation. Generally, there was no doubt about Reason's ability to understand the true essence of things, since no knowledge of the fall of humanity, which destroyed this ability, had reached the Greeks. Therefore, regarding knowledge, the Greeks relied on evidence and internal authority. The same applied to morality. They believed that impulses that promoted domestic happiness were good, and those that didn’t counter it were at least justified; thus, they enjoyed nature's gifts in moderation, without suspecting that the generous giver was cursed. The ideal of wisdom they created was based on their inner experiences, whether it reflected the joyful approach of Epicurus, the stricter philosophy of Zeno, or the calm and[Pg 32] resigned demeanor of Epictetus; and when they attempted to apply it in their lives, they always assumed this could be achieved through a daily strengthening of their will. The effort made by the Greeks to achieve purity and virtue was like a workout for the mind. They showed the same strength and confidence in these pursuits as in physical training. Suffering and anguish were absent from this reformative effort. Yet it wasn’t entirely fruitless. The old saying that God helps those who help themselves applies here. That it produced great, powerful, and noble individuals was so undeniable that even one of the Christian fathers, upon reflecting on their accomplishments, began to doubt whether his path to perfection was truly the only one until he convinced himself that “The virtues of the Gentiles are shining vices.” The harmonious character of the Greek and the rationality of Greek science relied on the unity, the [Pg 33] harmony of their cosmic views—on their understanding of the whole as a unity within its diversity, rather than as an irreconcilable conflict of two completely opposing principles.
If, on the contrary, the highest ruling power in nature is an arbitrary divine caprice, if the world which lies open before mankind is ruled by another’s purely fortuitous decrees, themselves interfered with continually by hostile influences from an infernal kingdom; if, moreover, this struggle rages not merely in the external world, but also in the very core of human nature, vitiating her reason, feelings and will, so to employ them without her agency as means to her exaltation or perdition, then is there indeed no causality to be sought for, and consequently no field anywhere for scientific investigation. Were there even any such thing as science, it would lie far beyond the powers of man, since reason, a mere plaything for demoniac powers, can not be trusted. Neither has his personality any longer its centre of gravity within itself. Then is man in excessive need of such an [Pg 34]institution of deliverance as the Church, which teaches him what the divine authority has arbitrarily decided to be good or evil; while the supernatural means of grace, the sacraments, afford him power of resisting evil, and absolve him from his failings. In this way external authority supplants the inner, which is torn up by the roots. That ideal of human perfection which is possible under such conditions, and which actually arises because the native activity of the mind constantly endeavors to bring all accepted notions into union, places itself on the doctrine of authority as its foundation, and accepts its supernatural character. That the ideal of the Middle Ages is ascetic and its science magical, is directly consequent upon its dualistic conception of the universe and of its peculiar nature.
If, on the other hand, the highest power in nature is just random divine whim, and if the world before us is governed by arbitrary decisions that are constantly disrupted by negative forces from a hellish realm; and if this battle takes place not only in the external world but also within human nature itself, corrupting our reason, emotions, and will—using them without our control as tools for our uplift or downfall—then there's truly no causality to discover, and no area left for scientific inquiry. Even if science existed, it would be far beyond human reach, as reason becomes a mere toy for demonic forces and can't be relied upon. Also, a person's sense of self no longer has stability within. In such a situation, humanity desperately needs an [Pg 34]institution like the Church, which tells us what the divine authority has arbitrarily deemed good or bad; while the supernatural means of grace, the sacraments, give us the strength to resist evil and forgive our shortcomings. This way, external authority replaces our inner guidance, which is uprooted. The ideal of human perfection under these circumstances, which actually arises because our natural mental activity constantly seeks to unify all accepted ideas, is based on the doctrine of authority and embraces its supernatural aspect. The ascetic ideal of the Middle Ages and its magical approach to science directly stem from its dualistic view of the universe and its unique nature.
The dualism of the Middle Ages was derived from Persia. It is the essential idea of the Zoroastrian doctrine, which finally, after a long struggle against the unitarian notions of the Greeks, penetrates the Occident and completely conquers it. This [Pg 35]victorious combat of the Orient against Europe is the sum of history between Cyrus and Constantine. The external events which fill those centuries obtain their true significance when within and behind them one perceives the struggle between the two conflicting systems of ideas. Like concealed chess-players they move their unconscious champions against each other on the board of history.
The dualism of the Middle Ages came from Persia. It’s the core idea of the Zoroastrian doctrine, which, after a long battle against the unitarian views of the Greeks, made its way into the West and ultimately dominated it. This [Pg 35] victorious clash of the East against Europe represents the entire history from Cyrus to Constantine. The external events that fill those centuries gain their true meaning when you recognize the struggle between these two opposing systems of thought behind and within them. Like hidden chess players, they move their unconscious pieces against each other on the board of history.
When Cyrus sends home the Jewish prisoners from the rivers of Babylon to the mountains of Jerusalem, he gains for dualism that important flank-position on the Mediterranean the significance of which is shown centuries after in the progress of the battle. The “Adversary” (Satan) who sometimes appears in the most recent portions of the Old Testament, written under Persian influence, and plays a continually widening role in the Rabbinical literature, is the Judaized Ahriman; the demoniacs who in the time of Christ abounded in Palestine testify that the demon-belief of Persian dualism had penetrated into the imagination and feeling of the[Pg 36] Jews, and there borne fruit. By the side of this peaceful conquest the great war-drama between Greece and Persia is enacted. Although this is not recognizedly a religious war, it is nevertheless Ormuzd and Ahriman who are repelled at Marathon, Salamis and Platæa, it is the Grecian unitarianism which is saved in these battles to develop itself, for a season undisturbed, into a radiant and beautiful culture. As has been shown already, magic, and belief upon authority, are the necessary consequences of a dualistic religion; the restriction and annihilation of free personality are equally necessary consequences of belief by authority. Can any one regarding the conflict which raged on the field of Marathon, fail to recognize the clash of two spiritual opposites, two different systems of ideas, when he sees the bands of Greeks, drawn from their agorai (places for political discussion) and gymnasiums, advance cheerfully and garlanded, but without depreciating the danger, to meet the innumerable hosts of the Orient driven on by the scourge of their[Pg 37] leaders? On the one side, a fully developed free personality, which has its origin in a harmonious conception of nature, on the other, blind submission to external force. On the one side, liberty, on the other, despotism. One may add by the help of a logical conclusion, though this may seem more removed,—on the one side rationality, on the other magic.
When Cyrus sends the Jewish prisoners home from the rivers of Babylon to the mountains of Jerusalem, he secures for dualism an important strategic position on the Mediterranean, the significance of which is evident centuries later in the evolution of the battle. The "Adversary" (Satan), who appears in some of the later parts of the Old Testament, influenced by Persian thought, plays an increasingly significant role in Rabbinical literature. He represents the Judaized Ahriman; the demoniacs who were common in Palestine during Christ's time show that the belief in demons from Persian dualism had seeped into the thoughts and feelings of the Jews, bearing fruit there. Amid this peaceful conquest, a great war-drama unfolds between Greece and Persia. Although this is not officially a religious war, it is still Ormuzd and Ahriman being pushed back at Marathon, Salamis, and Platæa; it is the Grecian monotheism that is preserved in these battles, allowing it to evolve, for a time undisturbed, into a vibrant and beautiful culture. As previously discussed, magic and belief in authority are necessary outcomes of a dualistic religion; the limitation and destruction of free personality are equally necessary consequences of authority-based belief. Can anyone witnessing the conflict at Marathon fail to recognize the clash of two opposing spiritual forces, two different ideologies, when they see the Greek forces, emerging from their agorai (places for political discussion) and gymnasiums, advance cheerfully and adorned, yet fully aware of the danger, to confront the countless armies of the East driven by the whip of their leaders? On one side, a fully developed free personality originating from a harmonious view of nature; on the other, blind submission to external power. On one side, liberty; on the other, oppression. One might also add, through logical reasoning, though it may seem less obvious—on one side, rationality; on the other, magic.
Strengthened thus by victory Europe goes to seek the enemy in his own country. Alexander conquers Asia. But the new Achilles is fettered in the chains of his own slave. For while Greek culture is spreading over the surface of the conquered countries, the Oriental spirit advances beneath it in a contrary direction. The waves of the two ideal currents are partly mingled. In the libraries of Alexandria and Pergamus the literatures of the Orient and of the Occident flow together; in their halls meet the sages of the East and West; in their doctrinal systems Zoroaster and Plato, fancy and speculation, magic and rationalism are blended in the[Pg 38] most extraordinary way. The victory of Alexander was that of the warrior, and not that of sober Aristotle’s pupil. The Judaico-Alexandrian philosophy blooms, and gnosticism,—that monstrous bastard of specifically different cosmical systems, is already begotten, when Christianity springs up in Palestine, and unites itself with the Jewish dualism derived from Zoroaster, and thus proceeds to conquer the world by the weapons of belief.
Strengthened by victory, Europe sets out to confront the enemy in their own land. Alexander conquers Asia. But the new Achilles is chained by his own slave. While Greek culture is spreading across the conquered territories, the Eastern spirit is advancing underneath it in the opposite direction. The waves of these two ideal currents are partly mixed. In the libraries of Alexandria and Pergamus, the literatures of the East and West come together; in their halls, the thinkers from both sides meet; in their philosophical systems, Zoroaster and Plato, imagination and speculation, magic and rationalism blend in the[Pg 38]most incredible way. Alexander's victory was that of the warrior, not that of Aristotle’s thoughtful student. The Judaico-Alexandrian philosophy flourishes, and gnosticism—this strange mix of fundamentally different cosmological systems—is already emerging when Christianity arises in Palestine, combining with the Jewish dualism influenced by Zoroaster, and goes on to conquer the world with the power of faith.
In the mean time Rome has extended and established its empire. The nationalities included in it have been mingled together; their various gods have been carried into the same Pantheon; and their ideas have been brought face to face. The universal empire, to maintain its existence, has been forced to centralize itself into a despotism of the Oriental type, the free forms of state have perished, philosophical skepticism and eudemonism have abolished among the cultured classes the inherited notions of religion. All this, with its accompaniments of moral depravity and material necessity, have prepared the soil[Pg 39] of the Occident for receiving the seed of the new religion. Emptiness and misery make the difference between ideality and reality, between good and evil, all the more perceptible even to unitarian nations. Dualism thus prepared for in the realms of thought and feeling, spreads in Christian form with irresistible force over the Roman provinces. Innumerable masses of the poor and oppressed devote themselves to the “philosophy of the Barbarians and the Orient” (as a Greek thinker called Christianity) because they recognize in it their own experience of life, and have full assurance in their hope of relief.
In the meantime, Rome has expanded and solidified its empire. The different nationalities within it have blended together; their various gods have been brought into the same Pantheon, and their ideas have collided. To keep the universal empire alive, it has had to centralize into a despotic rule like those in the East. The free forms of government have disappeared, and philosophical skepticism and hedonism have led the educated classes to abandon traditional religious beliefs. All of this, along with moral decay and material need, has created the right conditions[Pg 39] in the West for the emergence of a new religion. The emptiness and suffering highlight the distinction between ideals and reality, and between good and evil, making it clear even to unified nations. This dualism, which has developed in the realms of thought and emotion, spreads in a Christian form with unstoppable force throughout the Roman provinces. Countless masses of the poor and oppressed turn to the "philosophy of the Barbarians and the East" (as a Greek thinker called Christianity) because they see their own life experiences reflected in it and have full confidence in their hope for relief.
The Hellenico-Roman paganism offers a fruitless resistance. The persecutions on the part of the state only hasten the spread of Christianity. What the state can not do, perhaps the Hellenic culture and philosophy may do. These, once mutually hostile, are reconciled in the face of common danger. The dying lamp of antiquity flares and brightens when pure hearts and profound[Pg 40] minds, otherwise despising the myths as superstition, now grasp them as symbols of higher truths. Philosophy goes forth, in the form of Neoplatonism.
The Hellenic-Roman paganism is putting up a useless fight. The state's persecutions only speed up the spread of Christianity. What the state can’t achieve, maybe Hellenic culture and philosophy can. Once enemies, they come together in the face of a shared threat. The fading light of ancient times flickers and shines brighter when open hearts and deep minds, who previously dismissed the myths as mere superstition, now interpret them as symbols of deeper truths. Philosophy emerges in the form of Neoplatonism.
But Neoplatonism has itself apostatized from the rational and unitarian. Plotinus and Ammonius Saccas try in vain to restore it. It only unwittingly helps its adversary, especially when, to gain the masses, it consents to compete with him in miracles. Jamblichus and others practice secret arts in order to outrival the Christian magi, and they glorify Pythagoras and Appollonius of Tyana as fit to rank with Jesus of Nazareth in miraculous gifts. By this they only contribute to the spread of magic and the principles of dualism. The current of Oriental notions proceeds all the more rapidly on its course of triumph.
But Neoplatonism has turned away from rationality and unity. Plotinus and Ammonius Saccas try to restore it, but they fail. It only unintentionally aids its opponents, especially when it tries to attract the masses by competing in miracles. Jamblichus and others engage in secret practices to outdo the Christian magicians, and they elevate Pythagoras and Apollonius of Tyana as equivalent to Jesus of Nazareth in their miraculous abilities. This only contributes to the spread of magic and the ideas of dualism. The influence of Eastern concepts continues to gain momentum in its victorious path.
Christian dualism already feels itself strong enough to battle not only against its declared enemies, but also those Occidental elements of culture which in its beginnings it had received into its bosom and which had procured its[Pg 41] entrance among the more intelligent classes. It feels instinctively that even the school of thought which has sprung up within the Church is far too unitarian and rationalistic to be tolerated in the long run. Such men as Clemens of Alexandria and Origen, who are struck by what is external and imperishable in Christianity, and know how to separate this from its dualistic form, fight a tragical battle for the union of belief and thought. Admitting that Christ is all in all, the immediate power and wisdom of God, they nevertheless wish to save the Hellenic philosophy from the destruction which a fanaticism, revelling in the certainty and all-sufficiency of revelation, directs against every expression of an occidental culture, whether in national life, or art, or science. They point out that philosophy, if it can do nothing else that is good, can furnish rational weapons against those who assail faith, and that it can and ought to be the “real wall of defence about the vineyard.” Their argument is without effect. Philosophy is of the devil: yea, [Pg 42]everything true and good in life and doctrine which heathendom has possessed, is declared by one of the fathers to be the imposture of Satan (ingenia diaboli quædam de divinis affectandis); and faith is so far independent of thought that it is better to say “I believe because it is improbable, absurd, impossible.”[10] In vain the dying Clemens exclaims: “Even if philosophy were of the devil, Satan could deceive men only in the garb of an angel of light: he must allure men by the appearance of truth, by the intermixture of truth and falsehood; we ought therefore to seek and recognize the truth from whatever source it come.... And even this gift to the pagans can have been theirs only by the will of God, and must consequently be included in the divine plan of educating humanity.... If sin and disorder are attributable to the devil, how absurd to make him the author and giver of so good a thing as philosophy!... God gave the Law to the Jews, and philosophy to the Gentiles,[Pg 43] only to prepare for the coming of Christ.” Such are the words that ring out the last dying echo of Hellenic culture and humanity! It is not a mere accident that with philosophy Clemens and Origen also sought to save the unitarian principles in so far as to reject the doctrine of eternal punishment in hell, and maintain that the devil will finally become good, and God be all in all. But such a view could not command attention at a time when Christianity, only because it was not sharply and consistently dualistic, felt itself endangered by that wholly consistent and thorough-going dualism which under the name of Manicheism once more advanced against Europe from the Persian border. Although Manicheism seemed to incur defeat, nevertheless one of its former adherents, Augustine, infused its spirit into the Church. During the century which followed him the Germanic migration destroyed, along with the last schools, the last vestiges of Græco-Romaic culture. The Barbarians were persuaded to receive baptism, often by[Pg 44] means of pomp and deceit; their divinities, as formerly the denizens of Olympus, were degraded to evil demons. Every thing antecedent to their union with the Church or disconnected with it,—the old experiences and traditions of these converted nations,—all was condemned and referred to the world of evil. The dominion of Oriental dualism in Europe was absolutely established, and the long night of the Dark Ages had set in. Six centuries separate Proclus, the last Neoplatonican of any note, and Augustine the last of the Fathers educated in philosophy, from Anselm the founder of scholasticism! Between them lies an expanse in which Gregory the Great and Scotus Erigena are almost the only stars, and these by no means of the first magnitude. “There are deserts in time, as well as space,” says Bacon.
Christian dualism now feels strong enough to battle not just its declared enemies but also those Western cultural elements it initially embraced, which helped it gain acceptance among the more educated classes. It instinctively realizes that even the schools of thought emerging within the Church are too unitarian and rationalistic to be sustainable in the long term. Thinkers like Clement of Alexandria and Origen, who are captivated by what is external and enduring in Christianity, and can distinguish this from its dualistic form, engage in a tragic struggle to unite faith and reason. They acknowledge that Christ is everything, the immediate power and wisdom of God, yet they want to protect Hellenic philosophy from the destruction that a fanaticism, reveling in the certainty and sufficiency of revelation, directs against all aspects of Western culture—be it in national life, art, or science. They argue that philosophy, if nothing else, can provide rational tools against those who attack faith and that it should be the “real wall of defense around the vineyard.” Their arguments fall on deaf ears. Philosophy is seen as evil; indeed, everything true and good in life and doctrine that paganism has possessed is labeled by one of the Church fathers as the deception of Satan. Faith is so independent of reason that it’s better to say “I believe because it’s unlikely, absurd, impossible.” In vain, the dying Clement exclaims: “Even if philosophy were of the devil, Satan would only be able to deceive people in the guise of an angel of light; he must attract people with the appearance of truth, mixing truth with falsehood; we ought therefore to seek and recognize the truth from any source it may come. And even this gift to the pagans could only be theirs by the will of God, and must consequently fit into the divine plan of educating humanity. If sin and disorder come from the devil, how absurd to make him the source of something as good as philosophy! God gave the Law to the Jews and philosophy to the Gentiles, just to prepare for Christ’s arrival.” Such are the words that echo the last breaths of Hellenic culture and humanity! It’s not just a coincidence that with philosophy, Clement and Origen also tried to preserve unitarian principles by rejecting the idea of eternal punishment in hell and asserting that the devil will ultimately become good, and God will be all in all. But this perspective couldn’t gain traction at a time when Christianity, primarily because it wasn’t sharply and consistently dualistic, felt threatened by the wholly consistent and thorough dualism that, under the name of Manicheism, again advanced against Europe from the Persian border. While Manicheism seemed to be defeated, one of its former followers, Augustine, infused its spirit into the Church. The century that followed him saw the Germanic migration destroy, along with the last schools, the final remnants of Greco-Roman culture. The Barbarians were often convinced to be baptized by means of spectacle and deception; their gods, once like the dwellers of Olympus, were reduced to evil demons. Everything that existed before their union with the Church or was unrelated to it— the old experiences and traditions of these converted nations— was condemned and referred to the realm of evil. The reign of Oriental dualism in Europe was firmly established, and the long night of the Dark Ages had begun. Six centuries separate Proclus, the last noted Neoplatonist, and Augustine, the last of the Church Fathers educated in philosophy, from Anselm, the founder of scholasticism! Between them lies a period in which Gregory the Great and Scotus Erigena are almost the only notable figures, and they are not exactly of the first rank. “There are deserts in time, as well as space,” says Bacon.
When again a feeble attempt at scientific activity was possible, the monkish scholar was happy enough to possess a few maculated leaves of Aristotle, obtained, but not directly, from the Arabs. Upon these leaves[Pg 45] he read with amazement and admiration the method for a logical investigation. It was, for the rest, Hermes Trismegistus, Dionysius Areopagita (the translation of Scotus Erigena), and other such mystical works from unknown hands, with here and there touches of Neoplatonism which had been inserted by the dreamy scholiast when in need of material for rounding out the cosmology, the principles of which he had found in the dogmas of the Church.
When a weak attempt at scientific work became possible again, the monkish scholar was pleased to have a few stained pages of Aristotle, obtained indirectly from the Arabs. On these pages[Pg 45] he read with wonder and admiration the method for logical investigation. Additionally, there were writings by Hermes Trismegistus, Dionysius Areopagita (translated by Scotus Erigena), and other mystical works from unknown authors, sprinkled with bits of Neoplatonism that the dreamy scholar had included when he needed material to complement the cosmology he had discovered in the Church's teachings.
As a matter of course the Dark Ages could not perceive, still less admit, the intimate relation existing between its cosmic views and those of Zoroaster; but still a dim suspicion of it can be detected. The learned men of the Middle Ages ascribed to Zoroaster the founding of the magical sciences. Sprenger (author of Malleus Malificarum, of which fatal work hereafter), Remigius, Jean Bodin, Delrio, and several other jurists and theologians, who have acquired a sad notoriety as judges of witch-trials, in their writings ascribe the origin of witchcraft to Zoroaster.
As a matter of course, the Dark Ages couldn't perceive, let alone admit, the close connection between its cosmic views and those of Zoroaster; however, a faint suspicion of it can be noticed. The learned individuals of the Middle Ages credited Zoroaster with establishing the magical sciences. Sprenger (author of Malleus Malificarum, a fatal work that will be discussed later), Remigius, Jean Bodin, Delrio, and several other jurists and theologians, who gained a grim reputation as judges in witch trials, in their writings attribute the origin of witchcraft to Zoroaster.
[Pg 46]The dualistic notion was not modified after entering Christianity, but intensified. The religion of Zoroaster, which presupposes a good first principle,[11] allows the evil which has in time arisen, in the course of time to disappear; and it ends with the doctrine which shines out faintly even in the New Testament, of the final “restoration of all things” (ἀποκατάστασις πάντων), and in consequence reduces evil to something merely phenomenal. In the doctrines of the Church, however, as they were established through the influence of Augustine, the Manicheian, evil, though arisen in time, is made eternal. This difference is of great practical significance and explains why dualism did not bear the same terrible fruits in its home in the Orient as in the Occident. The awful separation and contrast with which the divina comedia of the Middle Ages ends,—the wails and curses that arise from hell to intensify the[Pg 47] bliss of the redeemed,—form a conception so revolting that it could not be incorporated with thought and feeling without rendering them savage. Compassion, benevolence, love,—those qualities through which man feels a kinship with the divine, lose their significance and are despoiled of their eternal seal, when they are found no longer in his Maker except as limited or rather suspended by the action of another quality which the pious man will force himself to call justice, but which an irrepressible voice from the innermost recesses of his soul calls cruelty. To this must be added a further important consideration. The servant of Ormuzd is no more the property of the devil than the earth he treads upon. To be sure he is surrounded on every side by the treachery of Ahriman and all the demons, but this only because he is called and already endowed with power to be the champion of the Good upon the earth. It is as such that he is placed in the tumult of the battle. The power for good once imparted to him, and constantly renewed through prayer,[Pg 48] is withal also his own; he may use it without losing himself in the perplexing question where liberty ceases and grace begins. Every one adhering to the doctrine of light stands on his own feet. This is true of every servant of Ormuzd; Zoroaster has made in this respect no distinction between priest and layman. Even belief upon authority, in itself an encroachment upon free personality, preserves for it in this form of religion a free and inviolable arena.
[Pg 46]The dualistic idea didn’t change after entering Christianity; instead, it became more intense. Zoroastrianism assumes a good original principle, allowing for the evil that has developed over time to ultimately be removed; it concludes with the faintly visible idea even in the New Testament of the final “restoration of all things” (ἀποκατάστασις πάντων), reducing evil to something merely temporary. However, in the Church doctrines established through Augustine’s influence, the Manichean view makes evil eternal, even though it came into existence over time. This distinction is crucial and explains why dualism had less devastating consequences in its Eastern origins compared to the West. The dreadful separation and contrast that the divine comedy of the Middle Ages concludes with— the cries and curses from hell that amplify the joy of the saved— represents an idea so offensive that it cannot be integrated into thought and feeling without making them savage. Compassion, kindness, love—qualities that connect humans to the divine—lose their meaning and are stripped of their eternal value when they’re seen in the Creator as limited or overshadowed by another quality that the faithful might call justice, but that a deep voice within them recognizes as cruelty. Another key point is that the servant of Ormuzd is not owned by the devil any more than the ground he walks on. Certainly, he is surrounded by Ahriman’s treachery and all the demons, but that’s only because he is called and already given the power to be the defender of Good on Earth. It is within this context that he finds himself in the chaos of battle. The power for good once given to him, and frequently renewed through prayer,[Pg 48] is also intrinsically his; he can wield it without getting lost in the confusing debate over where freedom ends and grace begins. Everyone who adheres to the doctrine of light stands independently. This applies to every servant of Ormuzd; Zoroaster made no distinction in this regard between priest and layperson. Even faith in authority, which inherently infringes on personal freedom, allows for a free and inviolable space within this form of religion.
In the Church of the Middle Ages the case is different, and it cannot be presented better than in the following words of the Neo-Lutheran Vilmar, when he would preserve absolutely to the clergy “the power to keep the congregation together by the word, the sacraments and ecclesiastical authority, the power to cleave the head of sin with a single word, the power to descend into a soul in which the enemy has spread the gloom of insanity and force the defiant knees of the maniac to bend and his frenzied fists to fold in prayer, yea, the power [here we have the[Pg 49] climax, which is rather tame after the foregoing] to descend into a soul in which the ancient enemy has established his abode, and there fight the insolent giant from the realms of darkness face to face and eye to eye. All this”—continues Vilmar, himself not unlike a frantic conjurer wishing to summon the ghost of the Dark Ages from its grave—“all this is not in the power of the congregation nor of the ministry, who are not endowed with the requisite authority, commission, mandate and power. The congregation (i. e., the laymen) is not able to look into the furious eyes of the devil; for what is prophesied of the last days, that even the elect, were it possible, should be seduced, applies with greater force to the especial apparition of Satan in this world: before it the congregation is scattered like flakes of snow, not seduced but terrified to death. Only we (the clergy) are unterrified and fearless; for he who has rejected the prince of this world has placed us before the awful serpent-eye of the arch-fiend, before his blasphemous and scornful[Pg 50] mouth, before his infernally distorted face.”[12] These words from the pen of a fanatical dualist of our own time well represent, as indicated above, the commonly received views of the Middle Ages; and it is not therefore to be wondered at that the mediæval generations, surrendering personality, threw themselves precipitately, in order to be saved, into the arms of the magical institution of deliverance. The phenomena which are delineated in the following pages will not seem so arbitrary and strange after this introductory glance at the middle-age philosophy, as they might otherwise at first sight. Even they are a product of an inner necessity. Were it possible—and deplorable attempts are not wanting—to revive in the thoughts, feelings and imagination of humanity the dogmas of mediæval times, we should then witness a partial re-enactment of their terrible scenes. To depict them has not only a purely historic interest, but a cautionary and practical as well.
In the Church during the Middle Ages, things were different, and it’s best expressed in the words of the Neo-Lutheran Vilmar, who insisted on absolutely preserving for the clergy “the power to hold the congregation together through the word, the sacraments, and ecclesiastical authority, the power to cut through sin with a single word, the power to reach into a soul where the enemy has cast the shadow of madness and force the stubborn knees of the maniac to bend and his frantic fists to fold in prayer; indeed, the power [here we have the[Pg 49] climax, which is rather tame after the foregoing] to engage the ancient enemy who has set up residence in a soul, and there confront the insolent giant from the darkness face to face and eye to eye. All this”—continues Vilmar, who resembles a frantic magician trying to summon the spirit of the Dark Ages from its grave—“all this is not within the reach of the congregation or the ministry, who lack the necessary authority, commission, mandate, and power. The congregation (i.e., the laypeople) cannot stand before the furious eyes of the devil; for what is foretold about the last days, that even the elect, if possible, would be led astray, is even more applicable to the particular appearance of Satan in this world: before him, the congregation scatters like snowflakes, not seduced but terrified to death. Only we (the clergy) are unafraid and fearless; for he who has rejected the ruler of this world has placed us before the dreadful serpent-eye of the arch-fiend, before his blasphemous and mocking[Pg 50] mouth, before his infernally distorted face.”[12] These words from a fanatical dualist of our time well capture, as noted above, the widely accepted views of the Middle Ages; thus, it is no surprise that the medieval generations, surrendering their individuality, rushed desperately into the embrace of the magical institution of deliverance to save themselves. The phenomena described in the following pages will not seem so arbitrary and strange after this introductory look at medieval philosophy, as they might initially appear. They are also a result of an inner necessity. If it were possible—and there have been regretful attempts—to revive the thoughts, feelings, and imaginations of humanity with the dogmas of medieval times, we would then witness a partial re-enactment of their horrific scenes. Depicting them has not only purely historical interest but also serves as a warning and practical lesson.
II.
THE MAGIC OF THE CHURCH.
THE CHURCH'S MAGIC.
Magic is the harbinger of Science. In the history of human development, the dim perception precedes the clear, and the dominion of imagination that of reason. Before the latter could take upon itself the laborious task of connecting together by its own laws the facts of external and internal experience,—before there was any philosophy or natural science, imagination was bestirring itself in the creation of magic.
Magic is the precursor to Science. In human history, vague ideas come before clear concepts, and the power of imagination comes before reason. Before reason could take on the tough job of linking together the facts of our outside and inner experiences with its own principles—before there was any philosophy or natural science—imagination was active in creating magic.
Like science, magic in its original form is based upon the principle that all things existing are concatenated. Science searches for the links of union both deductively and inductively; magic, seeking its support in the external resemblances between existing[Pg 52] things,[13] and in a vague assurance of the power of the will and of words, establishes this connection freely by means of arbitrary associations between incongruous objects. Man engaged in a struggle for physical existence, aims in it less at theoretical knowing than at practical being able. The knowledge of mysteries will furnish means of becoming acceptable to his God, inaccessible to injurious influences, and master of his present and future existence and destiny.
Like science, magic in its original form is based on the principle that all things are connected. Science looks for the links that unite things both deductively and inductively; magic, relying on the external similarities between existing[Pg 52] things and a vague confidence in the power of will and words, establishes this connection freely through random associations between mismatched objects. A person fighting for physical survival aims more for practical ability than for theoretical knowledge. Understanding mysteries will provide ways to become acceptable to their God, shielded from harmful influences, and in control of their present and future existence and destiny.
The magical usages which exist among every people, present an almost infinite variety of forms. In the end, however, they can all be reduced to a single type.
The magical practices found in every culture show an almost endless variety of forms. Ultimately, though, they can all be simplified to a single category.
Daily experience has taught that there exists between every cause and its effect a certain proportionate amount of force. Now since the effect aimed at in resorting to magic is of an extraordinary nature, the means which the magical art prescribes must possess[Pg 53] extraordinary efficacy, such as reason can predict for it neither a priori nor by inductive reasoning. Furthermore, experience teaches us that will, as a mere inert desire, not yet expressed in action, does not attain its goal. Magical power therefore can not be sought for in the mere will as such, but action, that working of the senses which the will employs as a means, in which it reveals itself, must be added, whether the force of this sense-means, as the original magic supposes, depends on its mystical but necessary connection with its corresponding object in a higher sphere (for example, the connection between the metals and the planets), or as in the Church-magic, on an arbitrary decision of God, ordaining that a given means, employed as prescribed by him, shall produce an effect inconceivable by reason. In all employment of magic enter consequently, first, the subjective spiritual factor,—the will (in the language of the Church, faith); secondly, the sensuous means,—the fetich, the amulet, the holy water, the host, the formula of exorcism, the[Pg 54] ceremony, etc.; and thirdly, the incomprehensible (“supernatural”) power which this means, appropriated by the will (or faith), possesses in the magical act.
Daily experience has shown that there is a specific amount of force between every cause and its effect. Since the effect sought through magic is extraordinary, the methods prescribed by magical practices must have extraordinary effectiveness, something that reason cannot predict either in advance or through observation. Additionally, experience tells us that will, as just a passive desire not yet acted upon, does not achieve its goal. Therefore, magical power cannot be found in mere will; action, the engagement of the senses the will uses as a means to express itself, must be included. This is true whether the strength of these sensory means, as original magic suggests, relies on its mystical yet necessary connection to a corresponding object in a higher realm (like the connection between metals and planets), or, in church-related magic, on an arbitrary decision made by God that determines a specific means, when used as instructed by Him, will create an effect that reason cannot comprehend. Thus, every use of magic involves, first, the subjective spiritual factor—the will (called faith in church terms); second, the physical means—the fetish, the amulet, holy water, the host, the exorcism formula, the[Pg 54] ceremony, etc.; and third, the incomprehensible (“supernatural”) power that this means, claimed by the will (or faith), has in the magical act.
A belief in magic is found among all nations. With those of unitarian views it was destined to be forced more and more into the background by the growth of speculation and natural science. With them there was also but one form of magic, although those in possession of its secret were considered able to exercise it for a useful or an injurious purpose alike. Only among nations holding dualistic views do we meet with magic in two forms: with the priests a white and a black,—the former as the good gift of Ormuzd, the latter as the evil gift of Ahriman; with the Christians of the Middle Ages a celestial magic and a diabolical,—the former a privilege of the Church and conferred by God as a weapon to aid in the conquest of Satan; the latter an infernal art to further unbelief and wickedness. Under a unitarian theory magic is only a preparation for natural philosophy and[Pg 55] gradually gives place to it, until it is confined to the lowest classes as a relic of a past stage of development. The dualistic religious systems, on the contrary, blend in an intimate union with magic, give to it the same universally and eternally valid power which they ascribe to themselves, and place it on their own throne in the form of a divine and sacramental secret. Only thus can faith in magic stamp whole ages and periods of culture with its peculiar seal; only thus—after its separation into celestial and diabolical, and in that causal relation to the temporal or eternal weal or woe of man in which it is placed—does it become possessed of an absolute sovereignty over the imagination and emotions of a people.
A belief in magic exists in all cultures. Among those with unitarian views, it was gradually pushed to the background by the rise of speculation and natural science. For them, there was only one form of magic, though those who knew its secrets were thought to be able to use it for either good or harm. In dualistic cultures, however, we encounter two forms of magic: the priests practice a white magic, which is the good gift of Ormuzd, and a black magic, regarded as the evil gift of Ahriman; during the Middle Ages, Christians recognized celestial magic as a privilege of the Church, granted by God to help combat Satan, while diabolical magic was seen as a wicked art that promoted disbelief and immorality. According to unitarian theory, magic is merely a stepping stone to natural philosophy and eventually fades away, becoming relegated to the lowest social classes as a remnant of an earlier developmental stage. In contrast, dualistic religious systems closely intertwine with magic, endowing it with the same universal and timeless power they claim for themselves, placing it on their divine and sacramental throne. This connection allows belief in magic to leave a distinct mark on entire eras and cultural periods; only through its division into celestial and diabolical, and its relationship to human fate—whether temporal or eternal—does it gain complete control over the imagination and emotions of a society.
Our consideration of the middle-age magic may commence with a description of the celestial or privileged magic, that is to say, that of the Church; in order that we may proceed in natural order to the ill-reputed magic of the learned (astrology, alchemy, sorcery), and the persecuted popular magic (in which the[Pg 56] Church saw the really diabolical form); and end with an account of the terrible catastrophe which was caused by the contest which raged between them.
Our exploration of medieval magic may begin with a look at celestial or privileged magic, which refers to that of the Church; so we can then naturally move on to the disreputable magic of the learned (like astrology, alchemy, and sorcery), as well as the persecuted popular magic (which the[Pg 56] Church viewed as truly diabolical); and we will conclude with a discussion of the terrible disaster that arose from the conflict between these forces.
It is not the fault of the writer if the reader finds in the magic of the Church a caricature of what is holy, in which the comical element is overbalanced by the repulsive. The more objective the representation is to be made, the more unpleasant its features become. We will, then, be brief.
It’s not the writer's fault if the reader sees a distorted version of holiness in the magic of the Church, where the funny parts are overshadowed by the disgusting ones. The more objective the portrayal is, the more unpleasant its aspects turn out to be. So, let’s keep it brief.
Like a thoughtful mother the Church cherishes and cares for man, and surrounds him from the cradle to the grave with its safeguards of magic. Shortly after the birth of a child the priest must be ready to sprinkle it with holy water, which by prayer and conjuration has been purified from the pollution of the demons inhabiting even this element. For the feeble being begotten in sin and by nature Lucifer’s property, without the grace[Pg 57] of baptism, would be eternally lost to heaven, and eternally doomed to the torments of hell.[14]
Like a caring mother, the Church nurtures and looks after people, protecting them from birth to death with its spiritual safeguards. Soon after a baby is born, the priest must be ready to sprinkle it with holy water, which has been purified through prayer and rituals to remove any evil present in that element. For the weak being born in sin and inherently belonging to Lucifer, without the grace of baptism, would face eternal loss in heaven and be forever condemned to the torments of hell.[Pg 57]
Therefore more than one conscientious servant of the Church essayed to devise some means by which the saving water might be brought in contact with the child before it saw the light. Still this precautionary measure never became officially adopted. The efficacy of the baptismal water exceeds that of the pool Bethesda, which removed only bodily infirmities. Baptism saves millions of souls from hell. Foreseeing this the devil, filled with evil devices, had determined, already before the rise of Christianity, to debase and scorn this sacrament by making, in anticipation, a copy of it in the Mithras [Pg 58]mysteries instituted by him, which insolently imitate in other respects the mysteries of the Church.
Therefore, several dedicated servants of the Church attempted to come up with a way to make sure the saving water was applied to the child before they were born. However, this precaution was never officially adopted. The power of baptismal water is greater than that of the pool of Bethesda, which only healed physical ailments. Baptism saves millions of souls from hell. Anticipating this, the devil, filled with malicious intent, had decided, even before Christianity emerged, to undermine and ridicule this sacrament by creating an imitation within the Mithras [Pg 58] mysteries he established, which shamelessly mimic other aspects of the Church's mysteries.
In baptism other means, consecrated by the priest, co-operate with the water: viz., the oil, the spittle (which the priest after baptism lets fall upon the child, and the efficacy of which is derived from Mark vii. 33), the salt, the milk and the honey.[15] Besides, there are the sign of the cross and the conjuration, which drive the tempter out of the child and prepare room for the Holy Ghost. With these magic ceremonies the child is received into the Church and from thenceforth becomes a sharer in the protection which it gives against the evil.
In baptism, other elements, blessed by the priest, work together with the water: specifically, the oil, the spit (which the priest drops on the child after baptism, with its effectiveness coming from Mark 7:33), the salt, the milk, and the honey. [15] Additionally, there is the sign of the cross and the invocation that drive away the tempter from the child and make space for the Holy Spirit. Through these ceremonial acts, the child is welcomed into the Church and from that point on, receives the protection it offers against evil.
Baptismal, or holy water, when drunk by the sick and infirm, heals and strengthens; if sprinkled upon the fields promotes fertility, or given to the domestic animals, affords them protection against witchcraft.
Baptismal or holy water, when consumed by the sick and weak, heals and strengthens them; when sprinkled on fields, it promotes fertility, and when given to domestic animals, it protects them against witchcraft.
[Pg 59]As baptism is the first saving and sanctifying sacrament offered to man, so the unction with holy oil which is administered to the dying, is the last. Between them the eucharist is a perennial source of power and sanctification,—the eucharist in which “Bread and wine, placed upon the altar, after performed consecration, are God’s true flesh and blood, which flesh perceptibly to the senses (sensualiter) is touched by the hands of the priest and masticated by the teeth of the believer.”[16] When the priest has pronounced the formula of transformation, he elevates the host,[17] now no longer bread but the body of Christ, the congregation kneels and the ringing of bells proclaims to the neighborhood that the greatest of all the works of magic is accomplished. Eaten by the faithful, the flesh of Christ enters into their own flesh and blood and wonderfully[Pg 60] strengthens both soul and body.[18] Heretics in Arras who believed that righteousness was necessary to salvation and doubted the doctrine of transubstantiation, were converted as soon as Bishop Gerhard told them that, in the time of Gregory the Great, the consecrated[Pg 61] bread had taken, before a doubting woman, the shape of Christ’s bleeding finger. A pious hermit who began to be afflicted by the same doubt, regained his faith when at the Communion he saw an angel apply the knife to an infant Jesus, at the very moment the priest broke the bread. There is much in the legends and chronicles about Jews who having secretly procured the host, and, to be revenged upon Christ, proceeding to pierce it with a knife, saw the blood stream forth in abundance; sometimes, indeed, a beautiful bleeding boy suddenly revealing himself. Such stories being freely circulated, led to severe persecutions (as in Namur, 1320).[19]
[Pg 59]Just as baptism is the first sacrament that saves and sanctifies a person, the anointing with holy oil given to the dying is the last. Between these two, the Eucharist serves as a constant source of strength and sanctification—the Eucharist in which “bread and wine, placed on the altar after being consecrated, become the true body and blood of God, which can be physically touched by the priest’s hands and tasted by the believer’s mouth.”[16] When the priest speaks the words of transformation, he raises the host,[17] which is no longer bread but the body of Christ. The congregation kneels, and the ringing of bells announces to the neighborhood that the greatest of all miracles has taken place. As the faithful consume it, the flesh of Christ becomes part of their own flesh and blood, wonderfully strengthening both soul and body.[18] In Arras, heretics who believed righteousness was essential for salvation and questioned the doctrine of transubstantiation were converted when Bishop Gerhard informed them that, during the time of Gregory the Great, the consecrated[Pg 61] bread had taken the shape of Christ’s bleeding finger before a hesitant woman. A devout hermit, who began to doubt, regained his faith when he saw an angel using a knife on the infant Jesus at the exact moment the priest broke the bread during Communion. Many legends and accounts tell of Jews who, having secretly obtained the host and wanting revenge on Christ, attempted to stab it with a knife, only to see blood gush out in abundance; sometimes, a beautiful bleeding child would suddenly appear. Such stories, widely shared, led to severe persecutions (as in Namur, 1320).[19]
[Pg 62]If the eucharist is a partaking of food which strengthens the faithful in their struggle against sin, the sign of the cross is to be considered as his sword, and the sacred amulet as his armor. The cross is the sign in which the Christian shall conquer. [“In hoc signo vinces.”] With it he must commence every act; with it he repels every attack of the demons. “He who wishes to be convinced concerning this,” says St. Athanasius, “needs only to make the sign of the cross, which has become so ridiculous to the pagans, before the mocking delusions of the demons, the deceits of the oracles and the magi; and immediately he shall see the devil flee, the oracles confounded and all magic and sorcery revenged.” The amulets employed by the Church are various: medals bearing the image of Mary, consecrated images, especially[Pg 63] the so-called lambs of God[20] (agnus Dei), the manufacture and sale of which a papal bull of 1471 reserves for the head of the Roman Church. If these bring the clergy immense sums of money, they also possess great[Pg 64] power. They protect against dangers from fire or water, against storm and hail, sickness and witchcraft.[21] Along with the amulets the so-called conception-billets, which the Carmelite monks sell for a small sum, are of manifold use. These billets are made of consecrated paper, and heal, if swallowed, diseases natural and supernatural; laid in a cradle guard the child against witchcraft; buried in the corner of a field protect it against bad weather and destructive insects. Conception-billets are put under the thresholds of houses and barns, are attached to beer casks and butter dishes to avert sorcery. They are fabricated by the monks according[Pg 65] to an authenticated formulary which, as characteristic and comparatively brief, deserves citation:—
[Pg 62]If the Eucharist is a type of food that strengthens believers in their fight against sin, then the sign of the cross can be seen as their sword, and sacred amulets as their armor. The cross is the symbol through which Christians will triumph. [“In hoc signo vinces.”] With it, they should begin every action; it helps them fend off every attack from demons. “Anyone who wants to be convinced of this,” says St. Athanasius, “only needs to make the sign of the cross, which has become quite silly to pagans, in the face of the mocking illusions of demons, the lies of oracles and magicians; and immediately they will see the devil flee, the oracles confused, and all magic and sorcery defeated.” The amulets used by the Church come in many forms: medals featuring the image of Mary, consecrated images, especially[Pg 63] the so-called Lambs of God (agnus Dei), the production and sale of which a papal bull from 1471 reserves for the leader of the Roman Church. While these provide the clergy with significant income, they also hold great[Pg 64] power. They offer protection from dangers such as fire or water, storms and hail, illness, and witchcraft.[21] Along with the amulets, the so-called conception billets, which the Carmelite monks sell for a small fee, are widely useful. These billets are made of consecrated paper and can heal natural and supernatural ailments if swallowed; when placed in a cradle, they protect the child from witchcraft; buried in a field's corner, they shield it from bad weather and harmful insects. Conception billets are placed under the thresholds of homes and barns, hung on beer casks and butter dishes to ward off sorcery. The monks produce them according[Pg 65] to an approved formula, which, being characteristic and relatively brief, deserves citation:—
“I conjure thee, paper (or parchment), thou which servest the needs of humanity, servest as the depository of God’s wonderful deeds and holy laws, as also according to divine command the marriage contract between Tobias and Sarah was written upon thee, the Scriptures saying: They took paper and signed their marriage covenant. Through thee, O paper, hath also the devil been conquered by the angel. I adjure thee by God, the Lord of the universe (sign of the cross!), the Son (sign of the cross!), and the Holy Ghost (sign of the cross!), who spreads out the heavens as a parchment on which he describes as with divine characters his magnificence. Bless (sign of the cross!), O God, sanctify (sign of the cross!) this paper that so it may frustrate the work of the Devil!
“I summon you, paper (or parchment), you that serve the needs of humanity, serve as the repository of God’s amazing deeds and holy laws, and as required by divine command, the marriage contract between Tobias and Sarah was written on you, as the Scriptures say: They took paper and signed their marriage covenant. Through you, O paper, the devil has also been defeated by the angel. I beseech you by God, the Lord of the universe (sign of the cross!), the Son (sign of the cross!), and the Holy Spirit (sign of the cross!), who stretches out the heavens like a parchment on which he inscribes his magnificence with divine characters. Bless (sign of the cross!), O God, sanctify (sign of the cross!) this paper so that it may thwart the work of the Devil!
“He who upon his person carries this paper written with holy words, or affixes it to a house, shall be freed from the visitations of Satan through him who cometh to judge the quick and dead.
“Whoever carries this paper with sacred words on them or attaches it to a house will be protected from the attacks of Satan by the one who comes to judge the living and the dead.
“Let us pray.
“Let’s pray.
“Mighty and resistless God, the God of vengeance, God of our fathers, who hast revealed through Moses and the prophets the books of thy ancient covenant[Pg 66] and many secrets of thy kindness, and didst cause the Gospel of thy Son to be written by the evangelists and apostles, bless (sign of the cross!) and sanctify (sign of the cross!) this paper that thy mercy may be made known unto whatsoever soul shall bear with him this sacred thing and these holy letters; and that all persecutions against him from the devil and by the storms of Satanic witchcraft may be frustrated through Christ our Lord. Amen.
“Mighty and unstoppable God, the God of justice, God of our ancestors, who has revealed through Moses and the prophets the texts of your ancient covenant[Pg 66] and many secrets of your kindness, and caused the Gospel of your Son to be written by the evangelists and apostles, bless (sign of the cross!) and sanctify (sign of the cross!) this paper so that your mercy may be known to anyone who carries this sacred thing and these holy letters; and that all attacks against them from the devil and by the trials of demonic witchcraft may be defeated through Christ our Lord. Amen.
“(The paper to be sprinkled with holy water.)”
“(The paper should be sprinkled with holy water.)”
With the amulets and these conception-billets belong also in the armory of the Church, the wonder-working relics, and images of the saints. God has ordained graciously that the Church shall not give up its battle against the powers of sin for want of weapons. Its offensive and defensive appliances are manifold. Its warriors, the priests, are like knights encased in mail from head to foot, and armed with lance, sword, dagger and morning star. Almost every district has its treasure of relics, which, preserved in shrines and exhibited on solemn occasions to the pious people, constitutes its palladium, impedes or prevents the attack of hostile forces, and assuages or averts[Pg 67] the ravages of plagues. Not only corporeal relics of saints and martyrs, but also every thing they may have touched during their lifetime, yea, even the very dew-drops upon their graves, are a terror to the fiends and a means of spiritual and bodily strength unto the faithful. The miraculous properties of the images are recounted in a hundred legends. By the direct agency of divine power, there exists uninterruptedly between them and the persons they represent a mystical relation. Upon this St. Hieronymus throws some light when he exclaims against Vigilantius, who had blindly opposed the worship of images: “You dare prescribe laws to God! You presume to put the apostles in chains so that they are kept even to the Day of Judgment in their prison, and are denied the privilege of being with their Lord, although it is written that they shall be with Him wherever they go! If the Lamb is omnipresent, we must believe that those who are with the Lamb are omnipresent also. If the devils and the demons rove through the world and[Pg 68] by their inconceivable rapidity of motion are present everywhere, should then the martyrs, after shedding their blood, remain confined in their coffins and never be able to leave them!”
With the amulets and these conception slips also belonging to the Church's armory, there are the miracle-working relics and images of the saints. God has graciously ensured that the Church will not lack weapons in its fight against the powers of sin. Its tools for offense and defense are many. Its warriors, the priests, are like knights fully armored, equipped with lance, sword, dagger, and morning star. Almost every area has its collection of relics, which, kept in shrines and displayed on important occasions to the faithful, serve as its protection, fend off enemy forces, and lessen or prevent the impact of plagues. Not only physical relics of saints and martyrs, but also anything they may have touched during their lives, even the very dew on their graves, are a source of fear for evil spirits and provide spiritual and physical strength for the believers. The miraculous abilities of the images are detailed in countless legends. Through direct divine power, there is a constant mystical connection between them and the figures they represent. St. Jerome sheds some light on this when he rebukes Vigilantius, who foolishly opposed the veneration of images: “You dare to dictate laws to God! You presume to chain the apostles so that they are trapped until the Day of Judgment, denied the chance to be with their Lord, despite it being written that they will be with Him wherever they go! If the Lamb is everywhere, we must believe that those with the Lamb are everywhere too. If devils and demons roam the world and with their incredible speed are present everywhere, should the martyrs, after shedding their blood, remain locked in their coffins and never be able to escape them!”
As old age and death are consequences of Adam’s fall, so are almost all ailments produced by that power over man’s corporeal nature conceded to Satan, when God pronounced his curse upon the race. So also are the remaining diseases and infirmities of man, called either rightly or wrongly natural, cured with greatest certainty by invoking the help of God. Therefore the mediator between God and men, the Church, through its servants is the only sure and only legitimate physician. [“Operatio sanandi est in ecclesia per verba, ritus, exorcismos, aquam, salem, herbas, idque nedum contra diabolos et effectus magicos, sed et morbos omnes.”] The priest effects cures in behalf of the Church and in the name of God by means of prayer, the laying on of hands, exorcism, relics and consecrated natural means, especially water, salt and oil. In doing this he acts as the visible delegate of an[Pg 69] unseen higher physician, the saint ordained of God to be the healer of the sickness. For every affliction has its physician among the ranks of the saints. St. Valentine cures epilepsy, St. Gervasius rheumatic pains, St. Michael de Sanatis cancer and tumors, St. Judas coughs, St. Ovidius deafness, St. Sebastian contagious fevers and poisonous bites, St. Apollonia toothache, St. Clara and St. Lucia rheum in the eyes, and so on. The legends relate wonderful effects of the healing powers possessed by St. Damianus, St. Patrick and St. Hubert. The terrible disease of hydrophobia was cured by the last named. In the cloisters in Luxembourg named after this saint, hydrophobia was cured many years after his death by bringing the afflicted into the church during the progress of the service, and pressing a hair from the saint’s mantle into a slight incision made for the occasion in his forehead. For the benefit of those who lived far from the cloister, the so-called “Hubertus-bands” and “Hubertus-keys” were consecrated; these were applied, heated [Pg 70]white-hot, to the wound.[22] Similar curative agencies might be mentioned by hundreds.
As old age and death are the results of Adam's fall, so are almost all illnesses caused by the power over human nature given to Satan when God pronounced his curse on humanity. Also, the remaining diseases and weaknesses of people, whether rightly or wrongly deemed natural, can be effectively treated by calling on God's help. Therefore, the mediator between God and humanity, the Church, through its servants, is the only reliable and legitimate healer. [“Operatio sanandi est in ecclesia per verba, ritus, exorcismos, aquam, salem, herbas, idque nedum contra diabolos et effectus magicos, sed et morbos omnis.”] The priest performs healing on behalf of the Church and in God's name through prayer, laying on of hands, exorcism, relics, and blessed natural remedies, especially water, salt, and oil. In doing this, he acts as the visible representative of an[Pg 69] invisible higher healer, the saint appointed by God to heal sickness. For every ailment, there is a physician among the ranks of the saints. St. Valentine heals epilepsy, St. Gervasius treats rheumatic pain, St. Michael de Sanatis helps with cancer and tumors, St. Judas addresses coughs, St. Ovidius cures deafness, St. Sebastian deals with contagious fevers and poisonous bites, St. Apollonia alleviates toothaches, and St. Clara and St. Lucia help with eye issues, and so on. Stories tell of the miraculous healing powers of St. Damianus, St. Patrick, and St. Hubert. The terrible disease of hydrophobia was cured by St. Hubert. In the monasteries in Luxembourg named after this saint, hydrophobia was treated many years after his death by bringing the afflicted into the church during the service and pressing a hair from the saint’s mantle into a small incision made in their forehead. For those living far from the monastery, the so-called “Hubertus-bands” and “Hubertus-keys” were blessed; these were applied, heated [Pg 70] white-hot, to the wound.[22] Similar healing methods could be mentioned by the hundreds.
Among all afflictions, the state of being possessed by devils occupies the most remarkable place in the annals of the Church, and is seen to have required the most powerful exorcisms for its cure. The ecclesiastical pathology declares that in this disease the devil is unhidden, while in all others he is concealed. The exorciser who is to expel the fiend appears in full priestly vesture; incense and consecrated wax tapers are lighted, all the objects surrounding the demoniac are sprinkled with holy water, the air around is purified by the pronunciation of certain formulas; then follow fervent prayers and finally the desperate and awful struggle between the demon, now convulsively distorting the limbs of his victim and uttering by his lips the most harrowing blasphemies, and the priest, who employs more[Pg 71] and more powerful adjurations until the victory finally is his.
Among all afflictions, being possessed by demons holds a distinctive place in the history of the Church and is known to require the most intense exorcisms for healing. The Church's teachings indicate that in this condition, the devil is clearly visible, while in other cases, he remains hidden. The exorcist who is tasked with driving out the evil spirit appears in complete priestly dress; incense and blessed candles are lit, all the items around the possessed person are sprinkled with holy water, and the air is cleansed through the recitation of specific formulas. This is followed by passionate prayers, culminating in a desperate and terrifying battle between the demon—who violently contorts the limbs of his victim and expresses the most disturbing blasphemies through their lips—and the priest, who uses increasingly powerful commands until he ultimately prevails.
The secular medical art—that relying upon natural means—as either superfluous, or as strongly tainted with heresy, must be despised. Dissection, in order to investigate the structure of the human body, is presumption; it can even be asked with reason if it does not argue contempt for the doctrine of the final resurrection. The secular art of healing was consequently for a long time confined to the infidel Jews. But when princes and the opulent, weakly apprehending the insufficiency of the word, the relics and the consecrated remedies, had begun to keep physicians, the profane art of medicine became a lucrative profession, and schools for its cultivation were established under royal protection. Such is that of Salerno, which the warders of Zion can not regard without suspicion. It is a school which prescribes pedantic rules for diet, as if one’s diet could protect against the attacks of the devil! The Greek pagan Hippocrates, who for a long[Pg 72] time wandered about with Jews and Arabs, thus finds at last a settled abode within its walls,—Hippocrates who had to assert of demonianism (morbus sacer) itself that it is “nowise more divine, nowise more infernal, than any other disease!” When the teacher is such, what must the disciples be? The Church will not forbid absolutely the practice of medicine, since it may do some good in the case of external injury, or in time of pestilence; but she must keep strict watch over the orthodoxy of those who cultivate this art. At several councils (as at Rheims in 1131, the second Lateran in 1139, and at Tours, 1163) she has strenuously prohibited her servants from having any thing to do with this suspected profession. Experience has taught, however, not to exaggerate the dangers attending it. The secular physicians must frequently concede that such and such a sickness is caused by witchcraft, and consequently is of supernatural origin. Slanderers might allege that such a declaration is more convenient than an investigation into[Pg 73] the causes of the disease in the natural way, and less unpleasant than acknowledging one’s ignorance. But be this as it may: the concession implies a recognition of the supernaturalism of the Church, and may therefore be rather recommended than reprehended.
The secular medical practice, which relies on natural methods, is often seen as unnecessary or even as heretical and should be looked down upon. Dissection for the purpose of studying the human body is considered presumptuous; one could even argue that it shows a disregard for the belief in the resurrection. For a long time, the practice of healing was largely left to non-believing Jews. However, as wealthy nobles began to realize that the word of God, relics, and holy remedies weren’t sufficient, they started to hire physicians, transforming medicine into a profitable career and leading to the establishment of medical schools under royal support. One such school is Salerno, which the guardians of Zion view with suspicion. This school imposes rigid dietary rules as if one's meals could fend off evil! The Greek pagan Hippocrates, who wandered among Jews and Arabs for a long time, finally finds a stable place within its walls—Hippocrates, who claimed that demon illness (morbus sacer) is "no more divine or infernal than any other disease!" If that's the teacher, what must the students be like? The Church will not entirely prohibit medical practice, since it can aid in cases of physical injuries or plagues; however, it must vigilantly oversee the beliefs of those who practice this art. At various councils (such as Rheims in 1131, the second Lateran in 1139, and Tours in 1163), it has firmly warned its followers to stay away from this questionable profession. Experience has taught us not to overstate its risks. Secular doctors often admit that certain illnesses are caused by witchcraft, thus acknowledging a supernatural origin. Critics might say that this acknowledgment is easier than thoroughly investigating the natural causes of the illness or admitting ignorance. Regardless, this admission signifies recognition of the Church's supernatural aspect, so it may be better praised than condemned.
“It is,” says Thomas Aquinas, “a dogma of faith that the demons can produce wind, storms, and rain of fire from heaven. The atmosphere is a battle-field between angels and devils. The latter work the constant injury of man, the former his melioration; and the consequence is that changeableness of weather which threatens to frustrate the hopes of husbandry. And when Lucifer is able to bestow even upon man—on sorcerers and wizards—the power to destroy the fields, the vineyards and dwellings of man by rain, hail and lightning, is it to be wondered at if the Church, which is man’s protection against the devil, and whose especial calling it is to fight him, should in this sphere also be his counterpoise, and should seek from the treasury of its divine power, means adequate to[Pg 74] frustrate his atmospheric mischiefs? To these means belong the church bells, provided they have been duly consecrated and baptized. The aspiring steeples around which cluster the low dwellings of men, are to be likened, when the bells in them are ringing, to the hen spreading its protecting wings over its chickens; for the tones of the consecrated metal repel the demons and avert storm and lightning” (“Vivos voco, mortuos plango, SULPHURA FRANGO,” a common inscription on church bells). Tillers of the soil who desire especial protection from the Church for their harvests, pay it tithes for a blessing. During protracted drought the priests make intercession and inaugurate rain-processions, in which images of the Virgin are borne into the fields, which are sprinkled with holy water while the weather-collect is chanted.[23][Pg 75] If the fields are visited by hurtful insects, the Church has remedies against them also. It commands them in the name of God to depart, and if they do not obey, a regular process is instituted against them, which ends in their exemplary punishment; for they are excommunicated by the Church. Such processes were very frequently resorted to in the Middle Ages, and a couple of such instances will be cited.
“It is,” says Thomas Aquinas, “a matter of faith that demons can create wind, storms, and fire from heaven. The atmosphere is a battlefield between angels and devils. The latter cause constant harm to humans, while the former work for their betterment; and this leads to the unpredictable weather that threatens agricultural hopes. And when Lucifer grants even humans—sorcerers and wizards—the power to destroy crops, vineyards, and homes with rain, hail, and lightning, is it surprising that the Church, which protects humanity from the devil and is specifically called to fight him, should also serve as a counterbalance in this area, seeking from its divine power the means to counteract his atmospheric mischiefs? These means include church bells, provided they have been properly consecrated and blessed. The soaring steeples, surrounding the humble homes of people, are like a hen spreading its protective wings over its chicks when the bells ring; for the sounds of the blessed metal drive away demons and ward off storms and lightning” (“Vivos voco, mortuos plango, SULPHUR FRANGO,” a common inscription on church bells). Farmers who seek special protection from the Church for their harvests pay tithes for a blessing. During prolonged droughts, the priests intervene and hold rain processions, carrying images of the Virgin into the fields, which are sprinkled with holy water while prayers for weather are recited. If crops are plagued by harmful insects, the Church also has remedies for them. It commands them in the name of God to leave, and if they don't comply, a formal process is initiated against them, ending in their punishment; they are excommunicated by the Church. Such processes were used frequently in the Middle Ages, and a couple of examples will be mentioned.
In the year 1474, the may-bug committed great depredations in the neighborhood of Berne. When the authorities of the city had sought relief from the bishop of Lausanne, Benoit de Montferrand, against this scourge, he determined to issue a letter of excommunication, which was solemnly read by a priest in the churchyard of Berne. “Thou irrational, imperfect creature, thou may-bug,” thus the letter commenced, “thou whose kind was never enclosed in Noah’s ark! in the[Pg 76] name of my gracious lord, the bishop of Lausanne, by the power of the glorified Trinity through the merits of Jesus Christ, and by the obedience you owe the Holy Church, I command you may-bugs, all in common and each one in particular, to depart from all places where nourishment for men and cattle germinates and grows.” The letter ends with a summons to the insects, to present themselves on the sixth day thereafter, if they do not disappear before that time, at one o’clock, P. M., at Wivelsburg, and assume the responsibility before the court of the gracious lord of Lausanne. This letter was likewise read from the pulpit while the congregation, kneeling, repeated “three Paternosters and three Ave Marias.” Arrangements were made beforehand for a legal trial with strict attention to all professional forms. Among these was of course that the accused should have a lawyer. But when no advocate in Berne would consent to appear in behalf of the insects, the bishop devised the plan of summoning from hell the shade of an[Pg 77] infamous lawyer named Perrodet, who had died a few years previously, and of directing him to plead the cause of the may-bugs with the same diligence he had so often displayed in his lifetime in defence of vile clients. But in spite of many summons, neither Perrodet nor his clients deigned to appear. After the expiration of the time fixed for beginning the defence, and when certain doubts concerning the proper form of procedure had been removed, the episcopal tribunal finally gave its verdict, which was excommunication in the name of the Holy Trinity, “to you, accursed vermin, that are called may-bugs, and which can not even be counted among the animals.” The government ordered the authorities of the afflicted district to report concerning the good effects of the excommunication; “But,” a chronicle of the time complains, “no effect was observed, because of our sins.”
In 1474, the may-bug caused significant damage in the area around Berne. When the city officials asked Bishop Benoit de Montferrand of Lausanne for help against this problem, he decided to issue a letter of excommunication, which a priest read aloud in the churchyard of Berne. "You irrational, imperfect creature, you may-bug," the letter began, "you whose kind was never onboard Noah’s ark! In the name of my gracious lord, the bishop of Lausanne, by the power of the glorified Trinity through the merits of Jesus Christ, and by the obedience you owe the Holy Church, I command you may-bugs, all together and each one in particular, to leave all places where food for humans and livestock sprouts and grows.” The letter concluded with a command for the insects to show up on the sixth day thereafter, if they hadn't already vanished, at one o’clock, PM, at Wivelsburg, to take responsibility before the court of the gracious lord of Lausanne. This letter was also read from the pulpit while the congregation, kneeling, repeated “three Paternosters and three Ave Marias.” Preparations were made in advance for a legal trial, with careful attention to all formalities. Among these was the requirement that the accused have a lawyer. But when no attorney in Berne agreed to represent the insects, the bishop came up with the idea of summoning from hell the spirit of an[Pg 77] infamous lawyer named Perrodet, who had died a few years earlier, and directing him to defend the may-bugs with the same enthusiasm he had shown in life on behalf of disreputable clients. However, despite repeated summons, neither Perrodet nor his clients bothered to appear. After the time set for starting the defense had passed and some uncertainties about the proper procedure were resolved, the episcopal court finally rendered its verdict, which was excommunication in the name of the Holy Trinity, “to you, cursed vermin known as may-bugs, which cannot even be counted among the animals.” The government instructed the authorities in the affected area to report on the positive effects of the excommunication; “But,” a chronicle from that time laments, “no results were seen, because of our sins.”
Since any neglect of legal forms was thought to deprive a judgment of its magical as well as legal power, the most scrupulous care was exercised in the conduct of these frequently[Pg 78] recurring processes against may-bugs, grasshoppers, cabbage-worms, field-rats and other noxious vermin. There is yet extant a detailed and luminous document by the learned Bartholomeus Chassanæus (born 1480), in which the question if, and how, such pests should be proceeded against in the courts is carefully considered: whether they should appear personally or by deputy; whether they are subject to a spiritual or a secular tribunal, and if the penalty of excommunication can be applied to them. He proves on many grounds that the jurisdiction to which they are accountable is the spiritual, and that they may properly be excommunicated. Still the question of jurisdiction remained unsettled, and a civil prosecution of the field-rats in Tyrol, 1519-20, proves among other things that a secular tribunal sometimes considered itself justified in deciding such suits. The peasant Simon Fliss appeared before William of Hasslingen, judge in Glurns and Mals (Ober-In-valley), as plaintiff against the field-rats which were committing great [Pg 79]depredations in his parish. The court then appointed Hans Grinebner, a citizen of Glurns, to be the advocate of the accused, and furnished him, before witnesses, with the requisite commission. Thereupon the plaintiff chose as his advocate Schwarz Minig, and obtained from the tribunal upon demand a warrant of authority for him likewise. On the day of trial, the Wednesday after St. Philip’s and St. James’s day, many witnesses were examined, establishing that the rats had caused great destruction. Schwarz Minig then made his final plea that the noxious animals should be charged to withdraw from mischief, as otherwise the people of Stilf could not pay the annual tithes to their high patron. Grinebner, counsel for the defence, could not and would not make exception to the testimony, but tried to convince the court that his clients “enjoyed a certain right of usufruct which could hardly be denied them.” If the court were of another opinion and considered it best to eject them, he yet hoped they would first be granted another place[Pg 80] where they could support themselves. Besides there should be given them at their departure a sufficient escort to protect them against their enemies, whether cat, dog, or other adversaries; and he also hoped that, if any of the rats were pregnant, time might be allowed them to be delivered and afterwards depart in safety with their progeny. The decision was rendered in the following terms: “After accusation and defence, after statement and contradiction, and after due consideration of all that pertains to justice, it is by this sentence determined that those noxious animals which are called field-rats must, within two weeks after the promulgation of this judgment, depart and forever remain far aloof from the fields and the meadows of Stilf. But if one or several of the animals are pregnant, or unable on account of their youth to follow, then shall they enjoy during further two weeks safety and protection from every body, and after these two weeks depart.”
Since neglecting legal procedures was believed to strip a judgment of both its mystical and legal power, the utmost care was taken when handling these frequent[Pg 78] cases against may-bugs, grasshoppers, cabbage-worms, field-rats, and other harmful pests. There still exists a detailed and insightful document by the scholar Bartholomeus Chassanæus (born 1480) where he discusses whether and how such pests should be taken to court: whether they should appear in person or via a representative; whether they fall under a spiritual or secular court; and whether they could be subjected to excommunication. He argues on various grounds that the relevant authority for them is spiritual, and that they can indeed be excommunicated. However, the issue of jurisdiction remained unresolved, and a civil lawsuit against field-rats in Tyrol, from 1519 to 1520, demonstrates that a secular court sometimes believed it had the right to resolve these cases. The peasant Simon Fliss appeared before William of Hasslingen, the judge in Glurns and Mals (Ober-In-valley), as the plaintiff against the field-rats that were causing significant[Pg 79] damage in his parish. The court then appointed Hans Grinebner, a citizen of Glurns, to act as the advocate for the accused and provided him, in front of witnesses, with the necessary commission. Subsequently, the plaintiff selected Schwarz Minig as his advocate and secured a warrant of authority for him from the court as well. On the day of the trial, the Wednesday following St. Philip’s and St. James’s day, multiple witnesses testified, confirming that the rats had caused considerable destruction. Schwarz Minig then made his closing argument, stating that the harmful animals should be ordered to cease their mischief, as otherwise the people of Stilf would be unable to pay their annual tithes to their high patron. Grinebner, the defense counsel, couldn’t and wouldn’t dispute the testimony but attempted to persuade the court that his clients “had a certain right to use the land that could hardly be denied.” If the court disagreed and deemed it necessary to remove them, he still hoped they would first be given another place[Pg 80] to support themselves. Moreover, he requested that they be provided with sufficient protection to guard against any enemies, whether cat, dog, or other foes; and he also hoped that, if any of the rats were pregnant, they would be allowed time to give birth and then leave safely with their offspring. The final decision was stated as follows: “After hearing both the accusation and defense, along with all statements and contradictions, and after careful consideration of all aspects of justice, it is decided by this ruling that those harmful creatures known as field-rats must leave within two weeks after the announcement of this judgment and forever stay away from the fields and meadows of Stilf. However, if one or more of the animals are pregnant or too young to leave, they shall be granted an additional two weeks of safety and protection from anyone, and after these two weeks, they must depart.”
We can form some impression of the immense power of prayer and exorcism when[Pg 81] we consider that the influence of the will and the idea expressed in the word co-operate in them with the power of the word itself as a mere form. For the material word, the sound caught by the ear, the formula, as such, exercises a magical effect without one’s knowing its meaning. The mass of the people with their ignorance of the official language of the Church and of learning, would be badly off if those “Paternosters” and “Ave Marias,” committed to memory without understanding them, should be spiritually ineffectual,—if the Latin mass to which the congregation listens should be wanting in edifying and sanctifying power because it is not comprehended. The formularies of the Church established at different times and for various purposes are for this reason of high importance and must be followed conscientiously.[24] A single proof of[Pg 82] their extraordinary power may be instanced here. In the year 1532 the devil brought into the heavens a huge comet, which threatened[Pg 83] earth and man with drought and pestilence; but the pope solemnly banished the forbidding omen,—and behold! in a short time it disappeared, having day by day diminished through the power of the papal anathema. What a holy word may avail by virtue of its sound (flatus vocis) alone, is indicated in the legend of the tame starling, which was saved from the claws of the hawk just at the moment its death-agony had forced from it the words it had learned to repeat “Ave Maria.”
We can get a sense of the immense power of prayer and exorcism when[Pg 81] we consider that the influence of our will and the idea conveyed by the words work together with the inherent power of the words themselves. The spoken word, the sounds we hear, and the phrases, in themselves, can have a magical effect without us even understanding their meaning. Most people, not knowing the official language of the Church or having any education, would be in a tough spot if those “Paternosters” and “Ave Marias,” learned by heart without comprehension, turned out to be spiritually ineffective—if the Latin mass that the congregation listens to lacks edifying and sanctifying power because it isn’t understood. The prayers of the Church, created at different times and for various reasons, are therefore extremely important and must be followed diligently.[24] One clear example of[Pg 82] their extraordinary power can be seen here. In 1532, the devil brought a massive comet into the heavens, which threatened[Pg 83] earth and humanity with drought and disease; but the pope solemnly banished this ominous sign—and, behold! Shortly after, it disappeared, gradually fading away due to the power of the papal curse. What a holy word can achieve purely through its sound (flatus vocis) is illustrated in the tale of the tame starling, which was saved from the hawk’s claws just as the words it had learned to say, “Ave Maria,” escaped its beak in its moment of dire need.
Upon the power of the word as its foundation, rests the papal custom of consecrating bread, wine, oil, salt, tapers, water, bells, fields, meadows, houses, standards and weapons. “With such abuses, such superstition, and diabolical arts was the priesthood filled during papal ascendency”—thus complains an old Protestant theologian who had an eye to that surplus of magic which the Catholic Church possessed over and above that of the Lutheran, but who was blind to the common welfare—“and therefore such things are in vogue even among common men.[Pg 84] What was the chief thing in the mass if not the wonder-working words of blessing, when the priest pronounced the four words or the six syllables ‘Hoc est corpus meum’ (this is my body) over the bread, breathed upon it, and made the sign of the cross three times over it, pretending that the bread was thereby converted into the flesh of Christ? In the same way he transformed the wine in the chalice into the blood of Christ, though no such power is given to syllables and words. He bound the Holy Ghost in the water, the salt, the oil, the tapers, the spices, the stone, wood or earth, when he consecrated churches, altars, churchyards, when he blessed the meat, the eggs, and the like, and when on Easter Eve he consecrated the fire that it should do no damage (though I, God save me, have found out that our village was utterly consumed four days after such consecration), when he baptized and sanctified bells that their ringing might dispel evil influences, quiet tempests, and the like.”
Based on the power of the word, the papal tradition of blessing bread, wine, oil, salt, candles, water, bells, fields, meadows, houses, flags, and weapons is established. “The priesthood was filled with such abuses, superstitions, and diabolical practices during the height of papal power,” complains an old Protestant theologian, who noticed the excess of magic that the Catholic Church had beyond that of the Lutheran Church but overlooked the common good—“and because of this, such practices are even embraced by ordinary people.[Pg 84] What was the most important part of the mass if not the miraculous words of blessing, as the priest uttered the four words or six syllables ‘Hoc est corpus meum’ (this is my body) over the bread, breathed on it, and made the sign of the cross three times over it, claiming that this act turned the bread into the flesh of Christ? In the same way, he changed the wine in the chalice into the blood of Christ, even though no special power resides in words or syllables. He bound the Holy Spirit in the water, salt, oil, candles, spices, stone, wood, or earth whenever he blessed churches, altars, churchyards, or when he blessed food, eggs, and so on, and on Easter Eve consecrated the fire to prevent it from causing harm (though I, God save me, have found out that our village was completely destroyed four days after such a blessing), when he baptized and blessed bells so that their ringing could ward off evil influences, calm storms, and the like.”
[Pg 85]The organization of monasteries is to be regarded as the defensive system of the Church, guarding and protecting the territory it has conquered from the devil. As the Mongolian on his irruption into Europe found innumerable steeps crowned with strongly fortified castles, the very number of which deterred from any attempt at siege, so Satan and his hosts find the Christian world strewn with spiritual strongholds, each of which encloses an arsenal filled with mighty weapons for offensive as well as defensive warfare. Every monastery has its master magician, who sells agni Dei, conception-billets, magic incense, salt and tapers which have been consecrated on Candlemas Day, palms consecrated on Palm Sunday, flowers besprinkled with holy water on Ascension Day, and many other appliances belonging to the great magical apparatus of the Church.
[Pg 85]The organization of monasteries serves as the protective system of the Church, safeguarding the territory it has claimed from the devil. Just as the Mongolian invaders found numerous steep hills topped with well-fortified castles—so many that they discouraged any attempts to lay siege—Satan and his followers encounter the Christian world filled with spiritual strongholds, each equipped with an arsenal of powerful weapons for both offensive and defensive battles. Every monastery has its skilled practitioner who offers agni Dei, conception scrolls, magical incense, salt and candles that have been blessed on Candlemas Day, palms blessed on Palm Sunday, flowers sprinkled with holy water on Ascension Day, and many other tools that are part of the Church's extensive magical system.
This consecrated enginery being so various and complete, it might have been expected that the people would be content,[Pg 86] and seek no further expedients than these constantly at hand. But, alas! a people’s magic of infernal origin is abroad, and rampant by the side of the holy magic of the Church; and by it Satan tempts the careless, the curious and the irresolute. Even many priests are tainted with it. The holy Boniface, and many popes and monkish chroniclers after him, bitterly lament that the lower clergy compound love-potions and practice divinatory arts, using even the holy appurtenances of the Church, as the host, to fortify the efficacy of their diabolical charms.
This sacred machinery is so diverse and comprehensive that one might expect the people to be satisfied and not look for other solutions beyond what is always available. But unfortunately, there’s a dark magic at work, side by side with the Church’s holy magic; through it, Satan lures in the careless, the curious, and the indecisive. Even many priests have fallen under its influence. The holy Boniface, along with numerous popes and monkish historians after him, mourn that the lower clergy concoct love potions and engage in divination, even using the sacred items of the Church, like the communion host, to enhance the power of their evil spells.
Since the Church tries to reduce all conditions of life to harmony with itself, it naturally follows that it sets its seal also to human jurisprudence. The ordeals which it has found employed by some of the nations it has converted, exactly suit its system. It receives them, consequently, as resting on a right idea,[25] makes them what they were not before, a common practice, and gives [Pg 87]detailed rules concerning the chants, prayers, conjurations and masses with which they should be accompanied. When a person under accusation or suspicion is to undergo the ordeal by water, for example, the priest is to lead him to the church, and cause him kneeling to pronounce three formulas in which God is implored for protection. Then follow mass and the holy communion. When the accused receives the wafer the priest says: “Be this flesh of our Lord thy test to-day.” Then in solemn procession the throng of witnesses repair to the spot where the test is to take place. The priest conjures the water, expelling the demons common to this element, and commands it to be an obedient instrument of God for revealing innocence or crime. The accused is dressed in clean garments, kisses the cross and the gospel, recites a Paternoster and makes the sign of the cross. Then (in the ordeal by hot water) his hand is held in a boiling cauldron: or he is thrown with his hands pinioned and a rope about his waist, into a river. If he[Pg 88] does not then sink, his guilt is proved. The ordeal by fire consists in walking over glowing coals, or carrying red-hot iron, or in being dragged through flames clad in a shirt saturated with wax. By the test of fire the genuineness of relics is also sometimes tested. When in A. D. 1010 some monks who had returned from Jerusalem exhibited the towel with which the disciples had wiped the feet of Christ, some doubts of its genuine character were raised, but were all removed by this test. One of the most common of all ordeals is the duel.
Since the Church aims to align all aspects of life with itself, it naturally also influences human law. The trials it has found used by some nations it has converted fit perfectly within its framework. It accepts them, therefore, as based on a good idea, makes them what they weren't before—a common practice—and provides detailed rules regarding the chants, prayers, invocations, and masses that should accompany them. For instance, when someone accused or suspected is to undergo the water ordeal, the priest leads them to the church, where they kneel and say three prayers asking God for protection. This is followed by a mass and holy communion. When the accused takes the wafer, the priest says, “May this flesh of our Lord be your test today.” Then, in a solemn procession, the group of witnesses goes to the place where the test will occur. The priest blesses the water, driving away any demons associated with it, and commands it to be a tool of God for revealing innocence or guilt. The accused is dressed in clean clothes, kisses the cross and the gospel, prays the Our Father, and makes the sign of the cross. Then (in the hot water ordeal), their hand is placed in boiling water, or they are thrown into a river with their hands tied and a rope around their waist. If they don’t sink, their guilt is presumed. The fire ordeal involves walking over hot coals, carrying red-hot metal, or being dragged through flames while wearing a shirt soaked in wax. Sometimes, the authenticity of relics is also tested by fire. In A. D. 1010, some monks who returned from Jerusalem displayed the towel that had dried Christ's feet, leading to doubts about its authenticity, but these doubts were resolved through this test. One of the most common trials is the duel.
God, invoked by the servants of the Church, keeps his protecting hand over innocence. Every doubt of this truth argues faint-heartedness bordering on atheism. This thought lies at the foundation not only of the different kinds of ordeals, but also of the torture, which, constantly extended and intensified under the auspices of the Church, was a form of trial sparing the judge much labor, and leading to the goal more surely than the collation of testimony, which, besides being[Pg 89] irksome, hardly ever brings full assurance. Shadrach, Meshach and Abednego felt no pain in the fiery furnace. God gives to innocence upon the rack, if not insensibility to pain, at least strength to endure it. But even the arch-fiend, to a certain extent, can protect his subjects. In the case of heretics and witches it is therefore needful to resort to the intensest torture; to exhaust, so to speak, to the last drop, the springs of pain in human nerves, under the hand of skilled tormentors. If then the instruments of torture are previously conjured and sanctified by the priest, and if he stands at the side of the accused ready to interrupt with constant question the diabolic formulas of alleviation which undoubtedly the sufferer murmurs inwardly, then a candid and reliable confession may reasonably be expected, in spite of all efforts to the contrary by the devil. In the “Witch-hammer” (Malleus Malificarum) the ecclesiastical and magical plan of justice celebrates its triumph. This work, bearing the sanction of the pope, contains full directions[Pg 90] for the judge presiding in witch-trials. It is, in fact, a hammer which crushes whatever it falls upon. The judge who carefully follows these directions may be confident that Satan himself can not save any one who is under accusation; only God and his holy angels can rescue him, by direct miracle, from death in the flames.[26]
God, called upon by the servants of the Church, keeps a protective hand over innocence. Any doubt about this truth shows weakness that leans toward atheism. This idea forms the basis not just for various types of trials but also for torture, which, continually used and escalated under the Church's guidance, served as a way to try individuals without much effort for the judge, leading to results more reliably than gathering testimonies, which can be tedious and rarely provides complete certainty. Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego felt no pain in the fiery furnace. God grants innocence enduring strength, if not insensitivity to pain, even on the rack. However, even the arch-enemy can protect his followers to some extent. In cases involving heretics and witches, it is essential to apply the most intense torture; to drain, so to speak, every last ounce of pain from human nerves at the hands of skilled torturers. If the tools of torture are blessed and consecrated by the priest beforehand, and if he stands by the accused ready to disrupt the demonic spells of relief that the sufferer undoubtedly mumbles internally, then a clear and trustworthy confession can reasonably be expected, despite all the devil’s attempts to sway it. In the “Witch-hammer” (Malleus Malificarum), the Church’s and witchcraft's system of justice claims its victory. This text, approved by the pope, provides complete instructions for judges overseeing witch trials. It is, in effect, a hammer that crushes whatever it strikes. A judge who follows these instructions carefully can be assured that not even Satan can save anyone who is accused; only God and His holy angels can save a person, through a direct miracle, from death by fire.[Pg 90]
He who finds a judicial system which appeals constantly to the intercession of God of questionable value, may consider that the history of the Church, the experiences of its saints and servants are a succession of divine miracles. God is not chary of his miracles when recognized, and the servants of the Church are in possession of the apostolic power and mandate to perform them.
He who discovers a legal system that frequently seeks God's intervention of doubtful worth may think that the Church's history and the experiences of its saints and servants are a series of divine miracles. God is generous with His miracles when acknowledged, and the Church's servants have the apostolic power and authority to carry them out.
Another question is, how are the divine miracles to be distinguished from the infernal? All attempts of the acutest scholastics[Pg 91] to establish a rule of definite separation for these two kinds of miracles have failed. They are revealed under identical forms, and even the moral perceptions can detect no difference, since Satan is able to transform himself into an angel of light. Reason must also acknowledge its incapacity even in this respect, and rely on the Holy Ghost ever active in the Church and especially in its head. The power of divine truth and inspiration which was poured out upon the apostles on the day of Pentecost, has been transmitted like a magnetic stream from Peter, the first bishop of Rome, to his successors by the laying on of hands, and is in a certain measure imparted, by the sacrament of ordination, to every member of the clerical hierarchy.
Another question is, how can we tell the difference between divine miracles and those that are infernal? All the attempts by the sharpest scholars[Pg 91] to create a clear rule separating these two types of miracles have not succeeded. They appear in the same ways, and even moral judgments can’t find a distinction since Satan can disguise himself as an angel of light. Reason must recognize its limitations in this area and depend on the Holy Spirit, who is always active in the Church and particularly in its leadership. The power of divine truth and inspiration, which was given to the apostles on Pentecost, has been passed down like a magnetic force from Peter, the first bishop of Rome, to his successors through the laying on of hands, and is partially shared, through the sacrament of ordination, with every member of the clerical hierarchy.
The survey of the magic of the Church which has been presented above, ought perhaps to be completed, not by pursuing the tedious path which lies before us through[Pg 92] continued description of ecclesiastical customs and opinion, but by simply formulating the general truth: Every symbol, every external token, to which is attributed an independent power for sanctification and an immediate moral influence, is Magic. May the Protestant reader, for whom we are here writing, examine with this maxim in how far the Reformation, which aims to restore to internal authority—the reason and free-will of the individual—its rights, has succeeded in its task. Luther and Calvin assailed many magical usages, and pruned many branches from the tree of dualism, but still allowed its vigorous trunk to remain unscathed. But a dualistic religious system must, on account of the unreasonable cosmical theory on which it rests, sooner or later attack again the inner authority and make itself the sole and absolute external one. It must of necessity degenerate to a statuary fetichism or fall before a complete unitarian reformation. Our day witnesses the conflict between these opposite ideas. On the one side, the belief in a personal spiritual adversary[Pg 93] of mankind, preached to the masses from a thousand pulpits, hangs suspended like a sword of Damocles over the head of civilization; on the other side, philosophy and the science of nature diffuse a rational and unitarian theory of the universe and human existence through a constantly enlarging circle. To him who wishes to take part in this all-important struggle, we would commend these words of the noble Bunsen:[27] “Wherever in religion, or state, or civilization, in art or science, the inner is developed more strenuously, and the spiritual earnestly sought after, be it with more or less transformation of what is existing, there progress is at hand; for from the inner, life comes to the external, from the centre to the circumference. There is also the way which leads to life. There new paths are opened to the soul, and genius lifts its wings with divine assurance. If this is true, the contrary must take place wherever the external life is more and more exalted, where the token supersedes more and more the es[Pg 94]sence, the symbol and the external work the inner act and conscience, where the superficies is taken for the content, the outer monotony for life’s uniformity, and appearances for truth. There a luckless future is in waiting, whatever be the aspect of the present.”
The overview of the Church's magic presented above should probably be concluded, not by taking the exhausting route of further detailing church customs and beliefs, but by simply stating the main truth: Every symbol, every external sign that is given an independent power for sanctification and an immediate moral impact, is Magic. I encourage the Protestant reader, for whom we are writing, to reflect on this principle and consider how well the Reformation, which aims to restore internal authority—the reason and free will of the individual—has achieved its goals. Luther and Calvin attacked many magical practices and trimmed many branches from the tree of dualism, yet they still left its strong trunk intact. However, a dualistic religious system, due to the unreasonable cosmic theory it’s based on, will inevitably challenge inner authority again and make itself the sole and absolute external authority. It must inevitably degrade into a form of statue fetishism or succumb to a complete unitarian reformation. Today, we see the clash between these opposing ideas. On one side, the belief in a personal spiritual enemy of humanity, preached from countless pulpits, hangs over civilization like a sword of Damocles; on the other side, philosophy and the natural sciences are spreading a rational and unitarian view of the universe and human existence to an ever-expanding audience. For those who want to engage in this crucial struggle, we recommend these words from the distinguished Bunsen:[27] “Wherever in religion, or state, or civilization, in art or science, the inner is developed more intensely, and the spiritual is earnestly sought, whether with more or less transformation of existing elements, progress is imminent; for from the inner, life flows to the external, from the center to the circumference. This path leads to life, opening new avenues for the soul as genius takes flight with divine confidence. If this holds true, the opposite will occur wherever external life is increasingly glorified, where signs replace essence, where symbols and external actions take precedence over inner deeds and conscience, where surface is mistaken for substance, outer sameness for life's variability, and appearances for reality. There, an unfortunate future awaits, regardless of the current situation.”
III.
THE MAGIC OF THE LEARNED.
THE POWER OF KNOWLEDGE.
We find ourselves in a dismal labyrinth of narrow, winding streets, now and then issuing into some open space before a guild-hall or a church. The objects which meet our gaze in this strange city do not solicit pause or reflection; for we have seen essentially the same type of homes and humanity in many another city which we have wandered through in our search for the stone of wisdom. We therefore continue on our way. The buildings of the university are said to be in the neighborhood, and we turn the corner to the right, and again to the left, until we come upon it. The lecture-hour approaches. Professors draped in stiff mantles and wearing the scholastic cap on their supremely wise foreheads, wend their way to the temples of knowledge[Pg 96] at the portals of which flocks of students wait. We recognize their various and familiar types: the new-matriculated look as usual, their cheeks still retaining the glow of early youth, their hearts still humble, perhaps still held captive by the sweet delusion that the walls by which they wait are the propylæa to all the secrets of earth and heaven. Just as readily recognized are the parchment-worms, destined one day to shine as lights in the Church and in the domain of science, whether they now toil themselves pale and melancholic over their catenæ, their summæ and sententiæ, or bear with unfeigned self-satisfaction the precious weight of terms which lifts them so conspicuously above the ignorant mass of mortals. And among the throng of the first named still fresh with youth, and these already dried pedants, we find also the far-famed third class of students, adventurers assembled from all quarters under the protection of university-privileges,—those gentlemen with bearded cheek, and faces swelled by drinking and scarred by combat, with terribly long and[Pg 97] broad swords dangling at their side,—the heroes of that never ending Iliad which the apprentices of learning and the guilds enact nightly in the darkness of the lanes, who may yet turn out some day the most pious of conventical priors, the gravest doctors and the very severest burgomasters in Christendom, unless before that time they meet their fate upon the gallows, or on the field of battle, or as scholares vagantes in the ditch or by the roadside.
We find ourselves in a gloomy maze of narrow, twisting streets, sometimes opening up into a plaza in front of a guild hall or a church. The things we see in this odd city don't make us stop or think; we've seen similar homes and people in many other places we've explored in our quest for the stone of wisdom. So, we keep moving. The university buildings are said to be nearby, and we turn right at the corner, then left again, until we find it. Lecture time is coming up. Professors, draped in stiff robes and wearing their scholarly caps perched on their wise foreheads, make their way to the temples of knowledge[Pg 96], where crowds of students are waiting at the entrance. We easily recognize their different familiar types: the new students looking fresh, their cheeks still glowing with youth, their hearts humble, perhaps still trapped by the sweet illusion that the walls they’re waiting by are the gateway to all the secrets of the earth and heaven. Just as recognizable are the bookworms, destined to shine one day as leaders in the Church and the realm of science, whether they're pale and melancholic from poring over their catenæ, summæ, and sententiæ, or proudly carrying the heavy load of terms that makes them stand out from the ignorant masses. Among the crowd of youthful newcomers and these already faded pedants, we also find the well-known third group of students, adventurers gathered from all over, under the protection of university privileges—those men with bearded faces and cheeks swollen from drinking and marked by battles, with long and[Pg 97] broad swords hanging at their sides—the heroes of the endless Iliad that the apprentices of learning and the guilds perform nightly in the shadows of the streets, who might someday become the most pious priors, the most serious doctors, and the sternest mayors in Christendom, unless they meet their end on the gallows, in battle, or as scholares vagantes in the ditch or by the roadside.
Shall we enter and listen to some of these lectures which are about to be delivered? Our letter of academic membership will open the doors to us, if we desire. To the left in the vaulted hall the professor of medicine has commenced his lecture. With astonishing subtlety and penetration he discusses the highly important question, before propounded by Petrus de Abano, but not as yet fully solved,—“an caput sit factum propter cerebrum vel oculos” (whether the head was formed for the sake of the brain or the eyes). To the right the professor of theology leads us into[Pg 98] one of the dim mysteries of the Church by ventilating the question what Peter would have done with the bread and wine, had he distributed the elements while the body of Christ in unchanged reality was yet hanging on the cross.[28] A little farther on in this mouldy vault we find the workshop of philosophy, where a master in the art of abstract reasoning deduces the distinction between universalia ante rem and universalia in re. In yonder furthest room a jurisconsult expounds a passage in the pandects.—Or perhaps you would rather not choose at all? You smile sadly. Alas! like myself you have good reason for complaining with Faust:—
Shall we go in and listen to some of these lectures that are about to start? Our membership letter will grant us access, if we wish. To the left in the arched hall, the professor of medicine has begun his lecture. With impressive insight and depth, he discusses the significant question previously raised by Petrus de Abano, which remains unsolved: “an caput sit factum propter cerebrum vel oculos” (whether the head was created for the sake of the brain or the eyes). To the right, the professor of theology takes us into[Pg 98] one of the church’s obscure mysteries by exploring what Peter would have done with the bread and wine if he had distributed them while the body of Christ was still hanging on the cross. A little further in this musty vault, we find the philosophy workshop, where a master of abstract reasoning explains the distinction between universalia ante rem and universalia in re. In that farthest room, a legal expert analyzes a passage in the pandects.—Or maybe you'd prefer not to choose at all? You smile sadly. Alas! like me, you have every reason to complain with Faust:—
I have, alas! Philosophy,
Med’cine, and Jurisprudence too,
And to my cost Theology,
With ardent labor studied through.
And here I stand, with all my lore,
Poor fool, no wiser than before.
I have, oh no! Philosophy,
Medicine and Law as well,
And to my detriment, Theology,
Studied thoroughly.
And here I am, with all my knowledge,
Poor fool, no wiser than I was before.
and if you add like him,
and if you add like he does,
Hence have I now applied myself to magic,
Hence, I have now turned my attention to magic,
[Pg 99]we shall bring back to our minds the object of our burning desires, the hope which cheers us that finally the veil will be torn from the face of the Isis-image, and that we shall behold the unspeakable face to face, even though her looks burn us to ashes. Let us turn our back upon this tragi-comic seat of learning, where, as everywhere else, hoary-headed fools are teaching young chicken-heads to admire nonsense, and young eagle-souls to despair of knowledge. It is not far hence direct—as direct as the winding lanes permit—to that great magician who has taken up his abode in this city. At the feet of that master let us seat ourselves. We shall there slake our burning thirst with at least a few drops of that knowledge which through by-gone ages has been flowing in a subterranean channel, though from the same sources as the streams of Paradise. And if we are disappointed there,—well, then you, if you so choose, can quench your longing for truth in the whirlpool of pleasure and adventure. I shall go into a monastery,[Pg 100] seek the narrowest of its cells, watch, pray, scourge forth my blood in streams; or I shall go to India, sit down upon the ground and stare at the tip of my nose,—stare at it and never cease, year out and year in, until all consciousness is extinguished. Agreed, then, is it not?....
[Pg 99] Let's remind ourselves of what we crave the most, the hope that lifts our spirits that, at last, the veil will be lifted from the face of the Isis-image, and we will see the indescribable face to face, even if her gaze turns us to ashes. Let’s turn away from this mix of tragedy and comedy in the world of academia, where, just like everywhere else, old fools are teaching young naive minds to admire nonsense and young ambitious souls to despair of knowledge. It’s not far from here—as close as the winding paths allow—to that great magician who has made this city his home. Let’s sit at the feet of that master. There, we can quench our burning thirst with at least a few drops of that knowledge that has been flowing through hidden channels for ages, though from the same sources as the rivers of Paradise. And if we find disappointment there—well, then you, if you want, can satisfy your longing for truth in the whirlwind of pleasure and adventure. I will retreat to a monastery,[Pg 100] seek the smallest cell, watch, pray, and let my blood flow like streams; or I will go to India, sit down on the ground, and stare at the tip of my nose—stare at it and never stop, year after year, until all consciousness fades away. Agreed, then, right?....
We are arrived in the very loneliest quarter of the town, and the most dreary limits of the quarter, where old crumbling houses group themselves in inextricable confusion along the city wall, and from their gable windows fix their vacant, hypochondriacal looks upon the open fields beyond. A tower, crowning the wall of the fort upon this side, now serves the great scientist as an observatory and dwelling, given him by the burgomaster and the council of the city. He was for a long time private physician to the Queen of France, but has now retired to this lonely place from the pleasures, the distinctions, and the dangers of life at court, in order to devote himself quietly to research and study. He has a protector in the [Pg 101]prince-archbishop resident in the city; and as the professor of theology has certified at the request of this same prince-bishop to his strict orthodoxy, the city authorities thought to persuade him to receive the honorable and lucrative position of town-astrologer, not heeding the assertion of the monks that he was a wizard, and that his black spaniel was in reality none other than the devil himself.
We have arrived in the loneliest part of the town, at the most dismal edge of the neighborhood, where old, crumbling houses are haphazardly grouped along the city wall, and from their gable windows, they send out vacant, melancholic stares towards the open fields beyond. A tower at the top of the fort wall on this side now serves as both an observatory and home for the great scientist, a gift from the mayor and the city council. He was the private physician to the Queen of France for a long time but has now retreated to this lonely place to escape the pleasures, honors, and dangers of court life, choosing instead to focus on research and study. He has the protection of the [Pg 101] prince-archbishop who lives in the city; and since the professor of theology has certified his strict orthodoxy at the request of this same prince-bishop, the city authorities tried to convince him to take on the esteemed and well-paying role of town astrologer, ignoring the monks’ claims that he was a wizard and that his black spaniel was actually the devil in disguise.
A magician never suffers himself to be interrupted in his labors, whether engaged in contemplating the nature of spirits, in watching the heavens, or in the elaboration of the quinta essentia, the final essence, with his crucibles. Oh! what world-wide hopes, what solemn emotions, what inexpressible tension of soul must accompany these investigations! Gold, which rules the world, here falls from the tree of knowledge as a fruit over-ripe into the bosom of the master. And what is gold with all the power it possesses, and all the enjoyment it commands, compared with the ability to control heaven and earth and the[Pg 102] spirits of hell, compared with the capacity to summon by the means of lustrations, seals, characters and exorcisms the angels hovering in the higher spheres, or tame to obedience the demons which fill the immensity of space? And what again is this power compared with the pure celestial knowledge to which magic delivers the key? a knowledge as much transcending the wisdom of angels as the son’s place in his father’s house is superior to a servant’s! Perchance the magician at this very moment is deeply absorbed in some investigation, and within a hair’s breadth of the revelation of some new and dazzling truth. Let us consider before we venture to ask admittance. Let us pause a moment before this iron-bound door, and recover our breath.
A magician never allows himself to be interrupted in his work, whether he is contemplating the nature of spirits, observing the heavens, or developing the quinta essentia, the ultimate essence, with his crucibles. Oh! What global hopes, what serious emotions, what indescribable tension of the soul must accompany these inquiries! Gold, which rules the world, here drops from the tree of knowledge like overripe fruit into the master’s hands. And what is gold, with all its power and all the pleasures it can provide, compared to the ability to control heaven and earth and the[Pg 102] spirits of hell? What is it compared to the ability to summon, through rituals, seals, symbols, and exorcisms, the angels that dwell in higher realms, or to bend to obedience the demons that fill the vastness of space? And what is this power compared to the pure celestial knowledge that magic grants access to—a knowledge that surpasses angelic wisdom just as a son’s status in his father’s house is far greater than that of a servant! Perhaps the magician is currently engrossed in some investigation, on the verge of discovering some new and stunning truth. Let us think twice before we dare to ask for entry. Let us take a moment before this iron-clad door and catch our breath.
Ye men of science in this nineteenth century, how miserable you would be had you not once for all determined to limit your hopes to a minimum! To die when you have gleaned and contributed but a single straw to the harvest of science, is the fate to which[Pg 103] you subject yourselves. The one among you who has brought to notice a hitherto unknown snail or flower, deems himself not to have lived in vain. To have discovered a formula under which a group of phenomena can be arranged, is already a triumph. This resignation which makes each one among you, even the greatest, only an insignificant detail-worker upon the immense labor whose completion you contemplate at an infinite remove, and the very outlines of which you ignore,—this resignation is sublime, though supremely painful to the aspiring soul. The individual laborer for his part abstains from all hope of seeing the whole truth, and works for his generation and futurity. Even the philosopher who undertakes to explain the framework of the macrocosm, does not see in his system a final solution of the “problem of cosmical explanation,” but only a link in the long chain of development. He foresees the fall of his theories, satisfied, perhaps, if the traces of his error keep his successor on a straighter path. It is the race and not the individual which[Pg 104] works in your work; which continues it when you have grown weary and been forgotten. It is a collective activity like that of ants and bees. But the magician stands alone! To be sure he receives what the past may offer,—but only to enclose himself with this treasure, and improve it by the immense wealth of his own mind. He believes in this immensity. He believes that the powers of all the generations are stored up in the bosom of the individual, and he hopes to accomplish alone what you faint-heartedly leave to the multitude of incalculable centuries!
You men of science in this nineteenth century, how miserable you would be if you hadn’t decided to keep your expectations low! To die after contributing just a single piece to the harvest of science is the fate you subject yourselves to. The one among you who has discovered an unknown snail or flower thinks he hasn’t lived in vain. Just figuring out a formula that organizes a group of phenomena is already a success. This resignation, which makes each of you, even the greatest, just a small detail worker in the vast effort whose completion is far in the distance and the very outlines of which you don’t even know—this resignation is impressive, even though it’s incredibly painful for those who aspire to more. Each individual worker gives up the hope of seeing the whole truth and instead works for his generation and the future. Even the philosopher trying to explain the structure of the universe doesn’t see his system as the final answer to the “problem of cosmical explanation,” but rather a single link in the long chain of development. He anticipates the downfall of his theories, perhaps content if the remnants of his mistakes guide his successor down a better path. It is the race, not the individual, that drives your work; it's what continues when you’ve grown tired and are forgotten. It’s a collective effort, like that of ants and bees. But the magician stands alone! Sure, he takes what the past has to offer—but only to surround himself with this treasure and enhance it with the immense wealth of his own mind. He believes in this vastness. He believes that the strength of all generations is stored within the individual, and he hopes to achieve alone what you timidly leave to the countless centuries!
We knocked upon the door ponderous with its bolts of iron. It opened as by an unseen hand. No servant interposed either welcome or remonstrance as we mounted the dark spiral stairs. Unannounced we entered the hall of the great magician. Along the arched ceiling of the rooms whose green lead-fastened window panes admitted but a scanty light, floated a fragrant vapor from the cell in the extreme background, where we could[Pg 105] see the magician himself clad in a snow-white mantle reaching to his feet, and standing solemnly beside an incense-altar. Upon his head he wore a diadem on which was engraved the unspeakable name, Tetragrammaton, and in his hand he held a metallic plate which, as we soon learned, was made of electrum and signed with the signatures of coming centuries.
We knocked on the heavy door reinforced with iron bolts. It opened as if by an invisible hand. No servant stepped in to either welcome us or object as we climbed the dark spiral stairs. Without an invitation, we entered the hall of the great magician. A fragrant mist floated along the arched ceiling of the rooms, where the green lead-lined window panes let in only a little light. In the far corner, we could see the magician himself wearing a snow-white robe that reached his feet, standing solemnly beside an incense altar. On his head, he wore a crown engraved with the unspeakable name, Tetragrammaton, and in his hand, he held a metallic plate that we soon learned was made of electrum, inscribed with the signatures of future centuries.
We paused and stammered a word of excuse for the interruption we had caused him. A smile of satisfaction broke upon his face when he had momentarily surveyed us, and he bade us welcome.
We stopped and awkwardly muttered an apology for the interruption we had caused him. A satisfied smile appeared on his face as he quickly looked us over, and he welcomed us.
“You are the very persons whose arrival I have been expecting, and whom it has cost me much trouble to summon,” he said. “You are the spirits of the nineteenth century, conjured to appear before a man of the fifteenth. You are called from the ante-chambers where the souls of the unborn await their entrance upon earth. But the images of the century to which your future mortal life belongs dwell in the depths of your consciousness.[Pg 106] These images you shall show me. It is for this that I have summoned you, for I wish to cast a glance into the future.”
“You are exactly the people I’ve been waiting for, and it took me a lot of effort to bring you here,” he said. “You are the spirits of the nineteenth century, called to appear before a man from the fifteenth. You come from the waiting rooms where the souls of the unborn await their arrival on earth. But the visions of the century to which your future life belongs are deep within your minds.[Pg 106] You will show me these visions. This is why I summoned you, as I want to take a look into the future.”
I was seized with a strange, almost horrid feeling. I now remembered that I and my companions had transported ourselves, by the use of means which stirs up the entire reproductive forces of the imagination, from the actual nineteenth century, back to the long-past fifteenth, that we might see it live before our eyes, not in dissevered traits as a past age is wont to be preserved in books, but in the completeness of its own multi-formity. Who was right, the magician or myself? Which was the one only seemingly living, he or I? At what hour did the hand on the clock of time point at that moment? Granted that time is absolutely nothing but a conceptual form without independent reality; as long as I live in time I believe in its ordered course, and do not wish to see its golden thread entangled. I did not wish that the spirit which I had summoned should be my master and degrade me to a product[Pg 107] of his own imagination. I summoned courage and exclaimed:—
I was hit with a strange, almost terrifying feeling. I now remembered that my friends and I had transported ourselves, using methods that ignite the full creative powers of the imagination, from the actual nineteenth century back to the long-gone fifteenth, so we could see it come to life before us—not in fragmented pieces like a past era is often kept in books, but in the richness of its diverse reality. Who was right, the magician or me? Which one of us was only pretending to live, him or me? What time was it on the clock of history at that moment? Even if time is just a conceptual idea without independent existence, as long as I experience time, I believe in its orderly flow and don’t want to see its golden thread tangled up. I didn’t want the spirit I had summoned to be my master and reduce me to a product[Pg 107] of his own imagination. I gathered my courage and shouted:—
“We have wandered through many cities, great magician, to find you. We finally stand in this your sanctuary. We see these gloomy Gothic arches over our heads; we see your venerable figure before us; we behold these folios and strange instruments which surround you; we look out through these windows and behold on one side towers and house-tops, on the other fields, meadows and the huts of serfs, and yonder in the distance the castle of a knight who is suspected of night-attacks upon the trains of the merchants as they approach the city. All these things stand real and present before our eyes: but, nevertheless, great magician, it is all, yourself included, a product of our magic, of the power of our own imagination, not of your magic. It is in order to make some acquaintance with the latter that we are come. It is not we who are to answer your questions, but you ours.”
“We have traveled through many cities, great magician, to find you. We finally stand in your sanctuary. We see these gloomy Gothic arches above us; we see your ancient figure in front of us; we notice these folios and strange instruments surrounding you; we look out these windows and see on one side towers and rooftops, on the other fields, meadows, and the huts of serfs, and over there in the distance, the castle of a knight suspected of raiding merchant trains as they approach the city. All these things are real and present before our eyes: but, nonetheless, great magician, it is all, including yourself, a product of our magic, of the power of our own imagination, not of your magic. We have come to gain some understanding of the latter. It is not us who are to answer your questions, but you ours.”
The magician smiled. He persisted in his[Pg 108] view, and I in mine. The contested question could not be decided, and it was laid aside. But along with my consciousness of belonging to a period of critical activity, my doubts had awakened—my vivid hope a moment ago of finding in magic the key of all secrets, was fast fading away.
The magician smiled. He held on to his[Pg 108] viewpoint, and I clung to mine. The debated question couldn’t be resolved, and it was put aside. But along with my awareness of being part of a time of critical thought, my doubts had surfaced—my strong hope just moments ago of discovering in magic the key to all secrets was quickly diminishing.
I looked around in this home of the magician. On his writing-desk lay a parchment on which he had commenced to write down the horoscope of the following year. Beside the desk was a celestial globe with figures painted in various colors. In a window looking towards the south hung an astrolabe, to whose alidade a long telescope (of course without lenses) was attached. The book-case contained a not inconsiderable number of folios: Versio Vulgata, some volumes of the fathers, Virgil, Dionysius Areopagita, Ptolemy, the hymns of Orpheus, Hermes Trismegistus, Jamblichus, Pliny’s Natural History, a large number of works partly in Arabic upon astrology and alchemy, also a few Hebrew manuscripts, and so on.[Pg 109] These and other such things were to be found in his observatory, which was also his studio and sleeping-room. Next to the observatory was the alchemical laboratory with a strangely appointed oven filled with singular instruments reminding me again of Faust’s complaint:—
I looked around this magician's home. On his writing desk was a parchment where he had started to write the horoscope for the upcoming year. Next to the desk was a celestial globe with colorful figures painted on it. In a south-facing window hung an astrolabe, to which a long telescope (obviously without lenses) was attached. The bookcase held a significant number of folios: the Vulgate Bible, some volumes by the Church fathers, Virgil, Dionysius Areopagita, Ptolemy, the hymns of Orpheus, Hermes Trismegistus, Jamblichus, Pliny’s Natural History, a large collection of works partly in Arabic on astrology and alchemy, as well as a few Hebrew manuscripts, and more.[Pg 109] These and other similar items were found in his observatory, which also served as his studio and bedroom. Next to the observatory was the alchemical laboratory, featuring a peculiarly designed oven filled with unusual instruments that reminded me again of Faust’s complaint:—
Ihr Instrumente freilich spottet mein,
Mit Rad und Kämmen, Walz und Bügel.
Ich stand am Thor, ihr solltet Schlüssel sein;
Zwar euer Bart ist kraus, doch hebt Ihr nicht die Riegel.
Your instruments, of course, make fun of me,
With wheels and combs, rollers and irons.
I stood at the gate; you were supposed to be the keys;
True, your beard is tangled, but you can't lift the bars.
While we lingered here our host informed us that for the present he had suspended his experiments in alchemy. He hoped to find his quinta essentia by a shorter process than the combination of substances and distillation, which had exhausted already so many investigators and led so few to success. He acknowledged that he had himself advanced no farther in the art of the adepts than the extraction from “philosophic earth” mixed with “philosophic water” of just so much, and no more, gold than he had employed at the beginning of[Pg 110] the experiment.[29] In spite of this, however, he worked daily before his oven, melting and purifying such metals as he needed for his planet-medallions, amulets and magical rings, and above all in preparing that effective alloy which is called electrum.
While we were hanging out here, our host told us that he had put his alchemy experiments on hold for now. He hoped to find his quinta essentia through a quicker method than combining substances and distillation, which had already drained many researchers and resulted in very few successes. He admitted that he hadn’t gotten any further in the art of the experts than extracting just enough gold from “philosophic earth” mixed with “philosophic water” as he had used at the start of[Pg 110] the experiment.[29] Despite this, though, he worked daily in front of his oven, melting and purifying the metals he needed for his planet-medallions, amulets, and magical rings, especially preparing that powerful alloy known as electrum.
From his laboratory our host conducted us into two other apartments with arched ceilings, forming a sort of museum of most extraordinary curiosities,—skeletons and dried limbs of various animals: fishes, birds, lizards, frogs, snakes, etc.; herbs and differently colored stones; whole and broken swords; nails extracted from coffins and gallows; flasks containing I know not what,—all arranged in groups under the signs of the different planets. We beheld before us the wonderful and rich apparatus of practical magic arranged according to rules of which we were entirely ignorant,—rules which we had vainly sought in all the treatises of[Pg 111] modern times upon the occult sciences of the Middle Ages, rules which might perhaps contain the simple principles underlying their confusion.
From his lab, our host led us into two other rooms with arched ceilings, creating a unique museum filled with incredible curiosities—skeletons and dried limbs of various animals: fish, birds, lizards, frogs, snakes, and more; herbs and differently colored stones; whole and broken swords; nails taken from coffins and gallows; flasks filled with who-knows-what—all organized in groups under the signs of different planets. We stood before the amazing and rich equipment for practical magic, arranged according to rules we had no idea about—rules we had unsuccessfully searched for in all the modern-day books on the occult sciences of the Middle Ages, rules that might contain the basic principles behind their complexities.
Evening was drawing on. The sun was sinking behind the western hills. It was beginning to grow dark among the arches where the great magician had imprisoned himself among dead and withered relics,—fragments broken from the great and living world without. We returned to his observatory. He opened a window and contemplated with dreamy glances the stars which were kindling one after another in the heavens. The twilight is a favorable time for conversation of the kind for which we had been preparing ourselves. We were soon settled in comfortable, roomy arm-chairs and discoursing earnestly,—we, the man of the fifteenth century, and the unborn souls of the nineteenth, whom he had summoned that he might look into the future, and who now used him to look back into the past. He spoke to us of his science....
Evening was approaching. The sun was setting behind the western hills. It was starting to get dark among the arches where the great magician had confined himself among dead and withered relics—pieces broken off from the great and living world outside. We returned to his observatory. He opened a window and gazed dreamily at the stars that were lighting up one by one in the sky. Twilight is a perfect time for the kind of conversation we had been preparing for. We quickly settled into comfortable, spacious armchairs and began to talk earnestly—we, the man from the fifteenth century, and the unborn souls of the nineteenth, whom he had called forth to glimpse the future, but who now used him to reflect on the past. He shared with us his knowledge….
[Pg 112]“My knowledge is not of myself. Far, far away behind these hills, behind the snowy summits of the Alps, behind the mountains of the ‘farthest-dwelling Garamantes,’ on nameless heights which disappear among the clouds, the temple of truth was built long ago over the fountain from which life flows. That this temple is demolished we well know; only the first human pair has wandered through its sacred halls. But he who desires, who yearns and has patience, can sit down by the margin of the stream of Time and grasp and draw ashore some of the cedar-beams from the ruined temple drifting upon the billows, and from the form of the fragments may determine the structure of the whole. All wisdom has its roots in the past, and the farther we penetrate antiquity, the richer the remains we find of a highest human wisdom. What is Albertus Magnus with his profound knowledge in comparison with the angelic wisdom of Dionysius Areopagita, and what is the latter compared with that of the prophet[Pg 113] who denounced his woes over Nineveh and Babylon? And yet these divinely commissioned men would gladly have been taught by the seventy elders who were allowed with Moses to approach the mountain where God chose to reveal himself, there receiving the mystic knowledge of the Cabala. On Sinai, however, God’s secret was veiled in clouds, lightnings and terror; Moses himself was permitted to see him only ‘from behind’—did not obtain a morning-knowledge (a knowledge a priori, an analogy-seeking pupil of Schelling would have called it), but an evening-knowledge (knowledge a posteriori, he would have added). The morning-knowledge was shown only to the man of the dawn of time and was extinguished at the first sin. From that time every successive generation has deteriorated from its predecessor:
[Pg 112]“I don’t know much about myself. Far, far away behind these hills, behind the snowy peaks of the Alps, behind the mountains of the ‘distant Garamantes,’ on unnamed heights that vanish among the clouds, the temple of truth was constructed long ago over the spring from which life flows. We know well that this temple is in ruins; only the first humans have walked through its sacred halls. But anyone who desires, who longs for knowledge and has patience can sit by the banks of the stream of Time and grab hold of some of the cedar beams from the ruined temple drifting along, and from the shape of the fragments can infer the structure of the whole. All wisdom has roots in the past, and the deeper we delve into history, the richer the remnants we discover of great human wisdom. What is Albertus Magnus with his deep knowledge compared to the angelic wisdom of Dionysius Areopagita, and what is the latter compared to that of the prophet[Pg 113] who lamented his troubles over Nineveh and Babylon? And yet these divinely chosen men would have eagerly learned from the seventy elders who were allowed with Moses to approach the mountain where God chose to reveal himself, receiving the mystical knowledge of the Cabala. On Sinai, however, God’s secret was shrouded in clouds, lightning, and fear; Moses himself was allowed to see him only ‘from behind’—he did not gain morning-knowledge (a knowledge a priori, an analogy-seeking student of Schelling would have called it) but evening-knowledge (knowledge a posteriori, he would have added). Morning-knowledge was granted only to the man at the dawn of time and was extinguished at the first sin. Since then, every generation has declined from its predecessor:
“‘Aetas parentum, pejor avis, tulit
Nos nequiores, mox daturos
Progeniem vitiosiorem,’
“‘The age of our parents, worse than the previous, brought us
More wicked, soon to produce
An even more corrupt offspring,’
and with the darkness of sin reason is plunged[Pg 114] into constantly blacker depths. The individual seeker after truth may gain enlightenment, but for himself alone, not for humanity. Therefore a magician confines the wisdom he acquires to his own bosom, or imparts it to a single pupil, or buries it under obscure expressions which he commits to parchment; but he neither can nor will impart it without reserve to humanity whose path appears to lead downward into a constantly deeper night.
and with the darkness of sin, reason is plunged[Pg 114] into ever darker depths. The individual seeker of truth may find enlightenment, but only for themselves, not for everyone. So, a magician keeps the wisdom they gain close, shares it with just one student, or hides it behind complicated language that they write down; but they cannot and will not share it freely with humanity, whose path seems to lead deeper into a growing darkness.
“Even the theologians speak of the pristine wisdom,—the theologians with whom we, who practice the occult science, agree far more than the simple and suspicious among them think. What remained, in the time of Noah, of pristine wisdom was saved with him in the ark. His first-born obtained as his portion the fairest wisdom. Prophecy, the Cabala, and the Gospel belong to the sons of Shem, the Jews. But even Ham and Japhet were not left destitute. It was the priest of the sons of Ham that guarded the secrets of Isis,—secrets before which even[Pg 115] we Christians must bow in the dust; for the Old Testament does not hesitate to exalt the wisdom of the Egyptians and recognize Moses as a pupil from their school. Hermes Trismegistus was an Egyptian, and we magicians who know that he transmuted whatever he chose into gold and precious stones, are not astonished when the apostle Paul speaks of the treasures of Egypt, or at what travellers relate of its pyramids and other giant works, or when Pliny estimates the number of its cities at twenty thousand, or when Marcellinus is amazed at the immense treasures which Cambyses carried away from it, for all this was a creation of the art of Hermes Trismegistus.[30] Even the portion of the children of Japhet was not insignificant. It was divided between the treasury of Zoroaster and that of the Eleusinian mysteries. Some coins of this treasure fell into the[Pg 116] hands of Plato and Aristotle and have from them come into the possession of Porphyrius, Jamblichus, and the theosophists and scholastics. It is this diffused illumination—that of the Bible (its inner, secret meaning) the Cabala and fragments of Egyptian, Persian and Grecian wisdom—which are collected and united in the magic of learning. These are the ancestors of my science. Has it not a pedigree more noble than that of any royal family?
“Even the theologians talk about the original wisdom—the theologians with whom we, who practice occult knowledge, agree much more than the simple and skeptical among them realize. What was left of the original wisdom during Noah’s time was preserved with him in the ark. His first-born received the finest wisdom as his inheritance. Prophecy, the Cabala, and the Gospel belong to the sons of Shem, the Jews. But even Ham and Japhet were not left empty-handed. It was the priest of the sons of Ham who safeguarded the secrets of Isis—secrets before which even[Pg 115] we Christians must humble ourselves; for the Old Testament does not shy away from praising the wisdom of the Egyptians and acknowledges Moses as a student from their teachings. Hermes Trismegistus was Egyptian, and we magicians, who know he could turn anything into gold and precious stones, are not surprised when the apostle Paul mentions the treasures of Egypt, or when travelers recount stories of its pyramids and other colossal structures, or when Pliny estimates its cities at twenty thousand, or when Marcellinus is astonished at the vast treasures Cambyses took from it, because all of this was a product of the art of Hermes Trismegistus.[30] Even the share of the children of Japhet was significant. It was divided between the treasury of Zoroaster and that of the Eleusinian mysteries. Some coins from this treasure ended up in the[Pg 116] hands of Plato and Aristotle and then came into the possession of Porphyrius, Jamblichus, and the theosophists and scholars. This widespread illumination—that of the Bible (its deeper, hidden meaning), the Cabala, and fragments of Egyptian, Persian, and Greek wisdom—are gathered and integrated in the magical learning. These are the ancestors of my science. Doesn't it have a lineage more prestigious than that of any royal family?”
“I heard you mention something about the necessity for a science of investigation without presupposition. Would you then really presume to be the judge of all that past generations have thought, believed and transmitted as a sacred inheritance to those that follow? Do you not shrink before the idea that human hunger for truth must have been satisfied from Adam to our own days by nothing but illusions? that you are the children and children’s children of mere idiots who have fixed their hopes, their faith, and their convictions on baseless falsehoods? Put[Pg 117] your godless plan of investigation to the test! Do it openly, and the theologians will burn you! Do it in secret, and you will finally crave the stake as a liberator from the terrible void such a science would leave in your own soul! No, the magician believes just as devoutly as the theologian. Only in the mellow twilight of faith can he undertake those operations whose success is a confirmation of the truth of his faith. Or do you require stronger corroboration of the genuineness of his tenets than what I find when I read in these stars which wander silently past my window, the fates of men, and see these fates accomplished; when, with the potency of magical means, I summon angels, and demons, and the souls of dead and unborn men to reveal themselves before my eyes, and they appear?
“I heard you mention something about the need for a science of investigation without bias. Would you really consider yourself the judge of everything that past generations have thought, believed, and passed down as a sacred legacy to those who come after? Do you not feel uneasy at the thought that humanity’s quest for truth has relied, from Adam's time until now, on nothing but illusions? That you are the descendants of mere fools who have placed their hopes, their faith, and their beliefs on baseless lies? Put[Pg 117] your godless plan of investigation to the test! Do it openly, and theologians will condemn you! Do it secretly, and you will ultimately yearn for the stake as a release from the profound emptiness such a science would create in your own soul! No, the magician believes just as fervently as the theologian. Only in the gentle twilight of faith can he perform those operations whose success affirms the truth of his beliefs. Or do you need stronger proof of the validity of his beliefs than what I find when I look at these stars that drift silently past my window, predicting the fates of people, and seeing those fates come true; when, using magical means, I call forth angels, demons, and the souls of the dead and unborn to reveal themselves before me, and they do appear?
“I confess that our science, if it is looked at only on the surface, resembles a variegated carpet with artfully interwoven threads; but as only a limited number of manipulations is required to produce the most [Pg 118]remarkable texture, so it is also but a few simple thoughts which support all the doctrines and products of magic.
“I admit that our science, if you only look at it on the surface, looks like a colorful rug with cleverly woven threads; but just as a limited number of techniques is needed to create the most impressive texture, it only takes a few simple ideas to back up all the teachings and results of magic.”
“That the universe is a triple harmony, as the Godhead is a Trinity, you are aware. We live in the elemental world; over our head the celestial space, with its various spheres, revolves; and above this, finally, God is enthroned in the purely spiritual world of ideas. The unhappy scientists of your century have in their narrow prejudice separated these worlds from one another (but by crowding together the celestial and the elementary). Your so-called students of nature investigate only the elementary world, and your so-called philosophers only the ideal; but the former with all their delving in the various forms of matter, never reach the realm of the spiritual, but are rather led to disavow its existence; and the latter can never from the dim world of ideas summon up the concrete wealth of nature. In vain your students of nature imagine that in physiology, or your philosophers that in [Pg 119]anthropology, they shall find the transition from one world to the other. We magicians, on the contrary, study these worlds as a unit. We find them combined by two mighty bonds: those of correspondence and causality. All things in the elementary world have their antitype in the celestial, and all celestial things have their corresponding ideas. These correspondences are strung from above downwards as strings on the harp of the universe, and on that harp the causalities move up and down like the fingers of a player. While your students of nature seek the chains of causality in only one direction, the horizontal, that which runs through things on the same level, that which connects things in one and the same elementary world; we, the students of magic, search with still greater diligence those perpendicular chains of causality which run through and combine corresponding objects in the three worlds. Our manner of investigating this perpendicular series resembles your method of examining the horizontal but slightly, if[Pg 120] at all. What unnecessary trouble your induction causes you! You wish to investigate the nature of some manifestation of force, for instance; you analyze it with great painstaking into different factors, you strive to isolate each of these factors and to cause them to act each its own part, to find out what each has contributed to the common expression of force. We meet with no such hindrances. A secret tradition has presented to us our perpendicular lines of causality almost entire, and we are able to fill up the lacunæ of this tradition by an investigation which is not impeded with any great difficulties. This investigation relies on the resemblances of things, for this similarity is derived from a correspondence, and causality is interwoven with correspondence. Thus, for instance, we judge from the resemblance between the splendor of gold and that of the sun that gold has its celestial correspondence in that luminary, and sustains to it a causal relation. Another example: the two-horned beetle bears a causal relation to the moon,[Pg 121] which at its increase and wane is also two-horned; and if there were any doubt of this intimate relation between them, it must vanish when we learn that the beetle hides its eggs in the earth for the space of twenty-eight days, or just so long time as is required for the moon to pass through the Zodiac, but digs them up again on the twenty-ninth, when the moon is in conjunction with the Sun.[31] Do not smile at this method of investigation! Beware of repeating the mistake which ‘common sense’ is so prone to make in seeing absurdities in truths which happen to be beyond its horizon? Our method is founded on the idea that there is nothing casual in nature. To be sure we accept a divine arbitrament, but by no means a natural fortuity. Not even the slightest similarity between existing objects is a meaningless accident! Not even the slightest stroke in the figures by which we fix our words and thoughts in writing is without deep significance. Every thing in[Pg 122] the work of nature and of man has its cause and its effect. We can not make a gesture, nor say a word, without imparting vibrations to the whole universe, upward and downward,—vibrations which may be strong or feeble, perceptible or imperceptible. This principle runs through the whole of our cosmical system, and this thought must be true even for you analyzers.
“That the universe is a triple harmony, just as the Godhead is a Trinity, you know. We exist in the elemental world; above us, the celestial space rotates with its various spheres; and above that, God is seated in the purely spiritual world of ideas. The unfortunate scientists of your era have, in their narrow-mindedness, separated these worlds from each other (though they do mix the celestial and the elemental). Your so-called students of nature only study the elemental world, while your so-called philosophers examine only the ideal; yet those delving into matter never reach the spiritual realm and instead often reject its existence; similarly, the philosophers cannot summon the tangible wealth of nature from the abstract world of ideas. Your students of nature vainly believe they can find the link between the two worlds in physiology, and your philosophers think they can find it in [Pg 119] anthropology. We, the magicians, study these worlds as a whole. We find them connected by two powerful bonds: correspondence and causality. Everything in the elemental world has its counterpart in the celestial, and all celestial things have their corresponding ideas. These correspondences are strung from above down like the strings of the universe's harp, and on this harp, causality moves up and down like the fingers of a musician. While your students of nature look for causal chains only in one direction—the horizontal, connecting things on the same level within the elemental world—we, the students of magic, diligently search for those vertical chains of causality that connect corresponding objects across the three worlds. Our method of investigating this vertical series is somewhat similar to your way of examining the horizontal, but only slightly, if at all. What unnecessary difficulties your induction creates! For example, when you want to study a particular manifestation of force, you analyze it painstakingly into various factors, trying to isolate each one so you can see what part it plays in the overall expression of force. We face no such obstacles. A secret tradition has almost clearly outlined our vertical lines of causality, and we can fill in the gaps of this tradition through an investigation that encounters no significant challenges. This investigation is based on the resemblances of things because such similarities stem from correspondence, and causality is intertwined with correspondence. So, for instance, we conclude from the resemblance between the brilliance of gold and that of the sun that gold has its celestial counterpart in that star, sustaining a causal relationship with it. Another example: the two-horned beetle has a causal relationship with the moon, which also appears two-horned in its waxing and waning phases; and if there remains any doubt about their close connection, it is dispelled when we discover that the beetle buries its eggs in the earth for twenty-eight days, which is the same time the moon takes to pass through the Zodiac, and digs them up again on the twenty-ninth day, when the moon aligns with the Sun.[31] Don't scoff at this investigative method! Be cautious not to repeat the mistake that 'common sense' often makes in seeing absurdities in truths that lie beyond its reach. Our method is based on the belief that nothing in nature is random. We do accept divine decision-making, but we do not see it as mere chance. Not even the slightest similarity between existing objects is a meaningless coincidence! Not even the smallest mark in the letters we use to express our thoughts in writing is without profound significance. Everything in [Pg 122] nature and human work has its cause and effect. We cannot make a gesture or say a word without sending vibrations through the entire universe, both upward and downward—vibrations that can be strong or weak, noticeable or imperceptible. This principle permeates our entire cosmic system, and this thought must hold true even for you analysts."
“Before explaining more fully the magical use of our series of correspondence and causality, I wish to show you a couple of them. I shall choose the simplest, but at the same time the most important. I commence with
“Before explaining more fully the magical use of our series of correspondence and causality, I want to show you a couple of examples. I’ll pick the simplest, but also the most important. I’ll start with
The Scale of the Holy Tetrad. (Table I.)
The Scale of the Holy Tetrad. (Table I.)
From which is found the Correspondences to the Four Elements.
From which we find the connections to the Four Elements.
The World of Archetypes and Bliss. | וחוה | God’s name (Jehovah) in four letters. | |||
Seraphim, Cherubim, Thrones. |
Dominions, Powers, Empires. |
Principalities, Archangels, Angels. |
Saints, Martyrs, Confessors. |
The four triplicities of the celestial hierarchy. | |
Michael. | Raphael. | Gabriel. | Uriel. | Four angels, guardians of the four card. points. | |
Seraph. | Cherub. | Tharsis. | Ariel. | Angels presiding over the elements. | |
The Celestial Realm. | Aries, Leo, Sagittarius. |
Gemini, Libra, Aquarius. |
Cancer, Scorpio, Pisces. |
Taurus, Virgo, Capra. |
The four triplicities of the Zodiac. |
Mars, Sun. |
Jupiter, Venus. |
Saturn, Mercury. |
Fixed Stars, Moon. |
The stars and planets as related to the elements. | |
Light. | Transparency. | Activity. | Firmness. | Four qualities of the celestial elements. | |
The Elementary World. | Fire. | Air. | Water. | Earth. | The four elements. |
Warmth. | Humidity. | Coldness. | Aridity. | The four qualities of the elements. | |
Summer. | Spring. | Winter. | Autumn. | The four seasons. | |
East. | West. | North. | South. | The four card. points. | |
Animals. | Herbs. | Metals. | Stones. | Four kinds of mixed bodies. | |
Walking. | Flying. | Swimming. | Crawling. | Four kinds of animals. | |
Germ. | Flower. | Leaves. | Root. | The parts of the plants as related to the elements. | |
Gold, Iron. | Copper, Tin. | Quicksilver. | Lead, Silver. | Metals corresponding to the elements. | |
Shining and Burning. |
Light and Transparent. |
Clear and Hard. |
Heavy and Opaque. |
Stones corresponding to the elements. | |
Microcosm. | Faith. | Science. | Opinion. | Experience. | Four principles of judging. |
Choleric. | Sanguinic. | Phlegmatic. | Melancholic. | Temperaments. | |
Hell. | Samael. | Azazael. | Azael. | Mehazael. | Princes of the evil spirits raging in the elements. |
Oriens. | Paymon. | Egyn. | Amaimon. | The demons presiding over the four card. points. |
[Pg 124]“Here you see one of the nets which magic has stretched from the Empyrean down into the abyss. For each of the sacred numbers there is a separate scale of the same kind: ‘The universe,’ says Pythagoras, ‘is founded upon numbers,’ and Boethius asserts that ‘Every thing created in the beginning of time was formed according to the relations of certain numbers, which were lying as types in the mind of the Creator.’ It is consequently a settled fact with us that numbers contain greater and more effective forces than material things; for the former are not a mixture of substances, but may, as purely formal entities, stand in immediate connection with the ideas of divine reason. This is recognized also by the fathers: by Hieronymus, Augustine, Ambrosius, Athanasius, Bede, and others, and underlies these words in the book of Revelation: ‘Let him who hath understanding count the number of the beast.’ Those varied and relatively discordant objects which form a unity in the same world, are arranged side by side in the[Pg 125] scale; whereas those things which in different groups or different worlds correspond to one another, form the ascending and descending series.
[Pg 124]"Here you see one of the nets that magic has stretched from the heavens down into the abyss. For each of the sacred numbers, there is a separate scale of the same kind: ‘The universe,’ says Pythagoras, ‘is based on numbers,’ and Boethius claims that ‘Everything created at the beginning of time was formed according to the relationships of certain numbers, which existed as ideas in the mind of the Creator.’ Therefore, it's a settled fact for us that numbers have greater and more powerful forces than physical things; the former are not a mix of substances, but can, as purely formal entities, stand in direct connection with the ideas of divine reason. This is also recognized by the early church fathers: Hieronymus, Augustine, Ambrosius, Athanasius, Bede, and others, and it underlies these words in the book of Revelation: ‘Let him who has understanding calculate the number of the beast.’ Those varied and relatively discordant objects that together create unity within the same world are arranged side by side in the [Pg 125] scale; whereas those things that correspond to one another across different groups or different worlds form the ascending and descending series.
“Do not forget that correspondence also implies reciprocal activity! Thus, for instance, the letter ה in the holy name of God indicates a power which is infused into the successive orders of Seraphim, Cherubim and Thrones, and which is imparted through them to the constellations Leo and Sagittarius, and to the two wandering luminaries Mars and the Sun. These angels and stars all pour down into the elementary world the abundance of their power, which produces there fire and heat, and the germs of animal organisms, and kindles in man reason and faith, in order to meet finally in the lowest region, its opposites: cold, destruction, irrationality, unbelief, represented by the names of fallen angel-princes. I will now show you another table which is an introduction to the study of Astrology and treats more in detail of certain parts of the preceding, showing how[Pg 126] things in the elementary world and microcosm are subject to the planets. In showing this to you I will remind you of the verse:
“Don’t forget that correspondence means mutual interaction as well! For example, the letter ה in the sacred name of God represents a power that flows into the different orders of Seraphim, Cherubim, and Thrones, which then pass it on to the constellations Leo and Sagittarius, as well as to the two wandering celestial bodies, Mars and the Sun. All these angels and stars channel their immense power into the material world, creating fire and heat, the beginnings of living creatures, and igniting reason and faith in humans, which ultimately confronts its opposites in the lowest realm: coldness, destruction, irrationality, and disbelief, symbolized by the names of fallen angelic rulers. I will now show you another chart that serves as an introduction to the study of Astrology and goes into more detail about certain aspects of the previous points, demonstrating how[Pg 126] things in the material world and in the microcosm are influenced by the planets. While doing this, I’ll remind you of the verse:
‘Astra regunt hominem; sed regit astra Deus.’
(The stars guide man; but God guides the stars.)
‘Astra regunt hominem; sed regit astra Deus.’
(The stars guide man; but God guides the stars.)
(Table II.)
(Table II.)
MOON. | MERCURY. | VENUS. | SUN. | MARS. | JUPITER. | SATURN. | |
Elements. | Earth, Water. | Water. | Air, Water. | Fire. | Fire. | Air. | Earth, Water. |
Microcosm | White juices. | Mixed juices. | Slimy juices. | Blood and vital power. |
Acid juices. | Vegetative juices. |
Gall. |
Animals. | Sociable and changeable. |
Cunning and rapid. |
Beautiful with strong sexual instinct. |
Bold and courageous. |
Beasts of prey. | Sagacious and gentle. |
Crawling and nocturnal. |
Plants. | Selenotrope, Palm, Hyssop, Rosemary, etc. |
Little short leaves and many colored flowers. |
Spices and fruit-trees. |
Pine, Laurel, Vine, Heliotrope, Lotus, etc. |
Burning, poisonous, and stinging. |
Oak, Beech, Poplar, Cereals, etc. |
Cypress and those of a gloomy aspect or foul odor. |
Metals. | Silver. | Quicksilver, Tin, Bismuth. |
Silver. | Gold. | Iron and sulphuric metals. |
Gold, Silver, Tin. |
Lead. |
Rocks. | All white stones and pearls. |
Many colored. | Carnelian, Lazuli, etc. |
Topaz, Ruby, Carbuncle, etc. |
Diamond, Jasper, Amethyst, Magnet. |
Green and air-colored. |
Onyx and all brown clays. |
[Pg 128]“The value of these, as of many other tables, will be clear to you when I now pronounce the first practical principle of magic:—
[Pg 128]“The importance of these, like many other tables, will be clear to you when I share the first practical principle of magic:—
“As the Creator of the universe diffuses upon us, by angels, stars, elements, animals, plants, metals and stones, the powers of his omnipotence, so also the magician, by collecting those objects in the elemental world which bear a relation of mutual activity to the same entity (an angel or a planet) in the higher worlds, and by combining their powers according to scientific rules, and intensifying them by means of sacred and religious ceremonies, is able to influence this higher being and attract to himself its powers.
As the Creator of the universe spreads his omnipotent powers through angels, stars, elements, animals, plants, metals, and stones, the magician can also harness those objects in the elemental world that have a mutual connection to that higher being (whether it’s an angel or a planet). By blending their powers according to scientific principles and amplifying them through sacred and religious rituals, the magician can influence this higher being and draw its powers to himself.
“This principle sufficiently explains why I have collected around me all the strange things you here see. Here, for instance, is a plate of lead on which is engraved the symbol of a planet; and beside it a leaden flask containing gall. If I now take a piece of fine onyx marked with the same planet-symbol, and this dried cypress-branch, and add to them the skin of a snake and the[Pg 129] feather of an owl, you will need but to look into one of the tables given you to find that I have only collected various things in the elementary world which bear a relation of mutual activity to Saturn; and, if rightly combined, can attract both the powers of that planet, and of the angels with which it is connected.
“This principle explains why I’ve gathered all the unusual things you see here. Here, for example, is a lead plate engraved with the symbol of a planet, and next to it, a lead flask filled with gall. If I now take a piece of fine onyx with the same planet symbol, this dried cypress branch, and add to them the skin of a snake and the[Pg 129] feather of an owl, you just need to check one of the tables provided to see that I’ve only collected various items from the elementary world that have a mutual relationship with Saturn; and if properly combined, they can attract both the powers of that planet and the angels connected to it.
“The greatest effect of magic—at the same time its triumph, and the criterion of its truth—is a successful incantation. Shall we perform one? If we go through all the necessary preparations, we shall have a bird’s-eye view of the whole secret science. Only certain alchemists have a still greater end in view; they aspire to produce in the retort man himself,—nay, the whole world. You men of the nineteenth century know only by reputation of our attempts to produce an homunculus, and a perpetuum mobile naturæ. Could you only count the drops of perspiration these efforts have wrung from us! There is something enchanting, something overpowering, in alchemy. It is gigantic[Pg 130] in its aims, and in its depths dwells a thought which is terrible, because it threatens to crush that very cosmic philosophy on which our faith is founded. We occupy ourselves with the elements, until the idea steals upon us that every thing is dependent on them; that every thing, Creator and created, is included in them; that every thing arises by necessity and passes away by necessity. If you can only collect in the crucible those elements and life-germs which were stirring in chaos, then you can also produce, in the crucible, the six days of creation, and find the spirit which formed the universe. I have abandoned alchemy only to escape this thought; but a parchment will, sealed with seven seals, and hidden in the most secret corner of my vaults, contains the remarkable experiences I have had when experimenting for the perpetuum mobile and homunculus.[32]
“The greatest impact of magic—its triumph and the measure of its truth—is a successful incantation. Should we give it a try? If we complete all the necessary preparations, we'll gain a broad understanding of the entire secret science. Only some alchemists have an even larger goal in mind; they aim to create man himself in the retort—and even the whole world. You men of the nineteenth century only know by name our efforts to create a homunculus and a perpetuum mobile naturæ. If you could count the drops of sweat these attempts have extracted from us! There's something captivating, something overwhelming, about alchemy. It is colossal[Pg 130] in its ambitions, and within its depths lies a thought that is terrifying because it threatens to destroy the very cosmic philosophy on which our faith relies. We engage with the elements until we come to the conclusion that everything depends on them; that everything, both Creator and created, exists within them; that everything comes into being by necessity and fades away by necessity. If we can gather in the crucible those elements and life-germs that were stirring in chaos, then we can also create in the crucible the six days of creation and discover the spirit that shaped the universe. I abandoned alchemy simply to escape this thought; however, a parchment will, sealed with seven seals and hidden in the most secret corner of my vaults, holds the extraordinary experiences I've had while experimenting for the perpetuum mobile and homunculus. [32]
[Pg 131 & 132]“But to the preparations for our conjuration! First we are met with the question: Is the hour favorable? Do the aspects oppose? Aspect is the relative position of two planets to each other. Every calendar from the centuries which lie between you[Pg 133] and me speaks of these aspects: of the conjunction of the planets (when they are on the same meridian, and consequently separated by no angular distance); their opposition (when in a directly opposite part of the heavens); their quadrature (distance of 90°), trigon (120°), and hexagon (60°). If the blood-red Mars, or the pale Saturn stand in quadrature or in opposition to one another, or to any of the other wandering stars, this portends destruction. But to-day both these planets are harmless; the aspects are good,[Pg 134] and Mars itself being in the first ‘face’ of its own house,[33] is consequently even kindly disposed. Even the moon, whose assistance is[Pg 135] needed, is in the house of a friendly star, and in a favorable quadrature to Jupiter. Here we meet consequently with no hindrances. It remains, however, on the side of Astrology to find out what planets are the regents of the present year. In other words, what planets form the first aspect of the year. Look here in my calendarium. Mars was one of them. This suits us all the better as to-day is Tuesday, Mars’ own day, and as the hour will soon be here which, on this day, he presides over absolutely.[34] It[Pg 136 & 137] is therefore of importance that we use in our incantation the martial part of my magical apparatus. Among the elements fire is martial. We shall therefore kindle a fire upon this altar. Among the planets, the thorny, poisonous and nettle-like are martial. We shall therefore feed this fire with dry twigs and rose-bushes. Among the animals the ferocious and bold are connected with the blood-red star. Here you see three belts of lion’s hide fringed with the teeth of tigers, leopards and bears, and provided with clasps of iron, because iron is the martial metal. Let us fasten those belts, when the time has arrived, about our waists. Among the stones the diamond, amethyst, jasper and magnet are martial. I show you here three diadems which, though of pure iron, sparkle[Pg 138] with these stones, and are furnished with the signs and signatures of our planet. Here you have three iron staves marked with the same signs: we must bear them in our hands. These breast-plates studded with amethysts, whose Hebrew inscriptions and characters refer to the same stars, we must wear over our hearts on the outside of the white clothing which we shall put on before our incantation begins. Here again you will notice three diamond rings: we shall wear them on our middle finger during the solemn and awful moment for which we are preparing. These two bells we place on the table; one of a reddish alloy and furnished with iron rings, summons the martial spirit hither, the other made of electrum magicum (i. e., a proportional alloy of all metals with some astral tincture added), serves to call celestial reserve-forces of all kinds, if needed. Further, we require these breast-plates and these rings of electrum, which do not bear the name of any planet, but the glorious and blessed name of God himself, as a protection for the conjurers[Pg 139] against the conjured spirit. Who he is we shall soon find. Observe here, further, a terrible arsenal which is also necessary for our purpose. Mars is the star of war, murder and passion. The demons of Mars have a corresponding nature, and there exists between them and the tools by which their work on earth is accomplished, a power of attraction. Therefore we have here this heavy sword with which the magic circle is to be drawn; we therefore place in rows these skulls and bones which have been collected in places of execution, these nails, extracted from gallows, these daggers, knives and axes rusty with stains of blood. We must not forget the incense which was kindled on the altar shortly before the first citation. There is a different kind of incense for every planet and its demons. That appropriate for Mars is composed of euphorbia, bdellium, ammoniac, magnet, sulphur, brains of a raven, human blood and the blood of a black cat.[35][Pg 140] It is highly important that the quality of this incense should be genuine. I might quote what Porphyrius says upon this point; but confine myself to pointing out that it has an influence on the conjurer as well as upon surrounding objects. It saturates both the air and the breast of the conjurer with substances that are connected with the planet and its demons. It draws down the conjured being and intoxicates him, as it were, with divine influences, which act on his mind and imagination. As a matter of course we must prepare besides, such implements as are needed in every incantation without bearing any relation to any certain planet. To them belong amulets inscribed with the names of seraphs, cherubs and thrones, and with sentences from the Bible and the sacred books of Zoroaster. To them belong further the magical candlestick of electrum with seven branches, every branch bearing the sign of a planet; and above all the pentagrams, those figures with fine points which no demon can overstep. We shall place the latter[Pg 141] as a line of fortification around the magic circle, and we must be sure that no one of the points is broken. Inside the circle between the table, the seven-armed candlestick and the incense-altar there is room for the tripod with the bowl of holy water and the sprinkler.
[Pg 131 & 132]“Now, let's talk about the preparations for our ritual! First, we have to ask: Is the timing good? Are the planetary positions unfavorable? The term 'aspect' refers to the relative positions of two planets. Every calendar from the centuries that separate us[Pg 133] mentions these aspects: the conjunction of the planets (when they align perfectly, meaning there’s no angular distance between them); their opposition (when they are directly across from each other in the sky); their quadrature (90° apart), trigon (120°), and hexagon (60°). If the blood-red Mars or the pale Saturn are in quadrature or opposition to one another, or to any other wandering stars, it signals disaster. But today, both of these planets are benign; the aspects are favorable,[Pg 134] and Mars is positioned in the first 'face' of its own house, making it positively inclined. Even the moon, which we need for support,[Pg 135] is in a favorable position with a friendly star and in a good quadrature to Jupiter. So, we face no obstacles here. However, it’s still up to Astrology to determine which planets are the rulers of this year. In other words, which planets are making their first aspect of the year. Look at my calendar. Mars is one of them. This works out perfectly as today is Tuesday, Mars’ day, and the hour when he takes total control is approaching.[34] Therefore, it’s important that we incorporate the martial elements of my magical tools into our incantation. Among the elements, fire is associated with Mars. So, we will light a fire on this altar. Among the planets, the spiky, poisonous, and thorny are also linked to Mars. Therefore, we will use dry twigs and rose bushes to feed this fire. Among animals, the fierce and brave are connected to the blood-red star. Here, you see three belts made of lion's hide trimmed with the teeth of tigers, leopards, and bears, and fastened with iron clasps, as iron is the metal of war. We will fasten these belts around our waists when the moment comes. Among the stones, diamonds, amethysts, jaspers, and magnets are martial features. I present to you three crowns made of pure iron that sparkle[Pg 138] with these stones, adorned with the signs and symbols of our planet. Here you have three iron staffs marked with the same signs: we must hold them in our hands. We should wear these amethyst-studded breastplates, engraved with Hebrew inscriptions related to these same stars, over our hearts on top of the white garments we will don before the incantation begins. Here again, notice these three diamond rings: we will wear them on our middle fingers during the solemn and serious moment we are preparing for. We will set these two bells on the table; one, made of reddish alloy and equipped with iron rings, calls the martial spirit here, while the other, made of electrum magicum (i.e., an alloy of all metals mixed with some astral essence), is meant to summon celestial support forces if needed. Additionally, we need these breastplates and rings made of electrum, which don’t bear any planet’s name, but carry the glorious and blessed name of God himself, as a safeguard for the conjurers[Pg 139] against the spirit we are invoking. We will soon discover who he is. Also, pay attention to this frightful arsenal, which is essential for our purpose. Mars represents war, murder, and passion. The entities of Mars have a similar nature, and there exists a magnetic connection between them and the tools that carry out their work on earth. Thus, we have this heavy sword to draw the magic circle; we will arrange these skulls and bones collected from execution sites, these nails taken from gallows, along with these daggers, knives, and axes stained with blood. We cannot forget the incense that was lit on the altar just before the first invocation. Each planet and its demons have a specific type of incense. For Mars, it consists of euphorbia, bdellium, ammonia, magnet, sulfur, raven brain, human blood, and the blood of a black cat.[35][Pg 140] It is crucial that the quality of this incense is authentic. I could cite what Porphyrius says about this matter, but I will simply point out that it affects both the conjurer and the surrounding environment. It saturates both the air and the conjurer’s spirit with substances linked to the planet and its demons. It draws down the spirit being invoked and intoxicates him with divine influences that affect his mind and imagination. Naturally, we also need to prepare items that are essential for any incantation regardless of a specific planet. These include amulets inscribed with the names of seraphs, cherubs, and thrones, along with verses from the Bible and sacred texts of Zoroaster. Additionally, we will need the magical candlestick made of electrum with seven branches, each bearing the sign of a planet; and above all, the pentagrams, those pointed figures that no demon can cross. We will place these[Pg 141] as a protective boundary around the magic circle, and we must ensure that none of the points are broken. Inside the circle, between the table, the seven-armed candlestick, and the incense altar, there will be space for the tripod with the bowl of holy water and the sprinkler.
“Having thus made the necessary preparations for our feast, let us think of the guest who is to be invited.
“Now that we’ve made the necessary preparations for our feast, let’s consider the guest we need to invite.”
“The air of the evening is cool. I close the window, move my study lamp to this table, and ask you to be seated around it. We must consult concerning the invitation, in which we must follow the directions given in this cabalistic manuscript.
“The evening air is cool. I close the window, move my desk lamp to this table, and ask you to sit around it. We need to discuss the invitation, in which we must follow the instructions in this mysterious manuscript.
“You have found from the table I first showed you that it is the orders of Seraphim, Cherubim and Thrones which are related by a reciprocal activity to Mars. But these three orders constitute the highest celestial hierarchy, which remain constantly in the presence of God and must not be summoned hither even if we were able to do so. We may only[Pg 142] implore their assistance. The orders of Dominions, Powers and Empires are the only intelligences connected with the stars. Among them we must address ourselves to the spirits of Mars, since Mars is the regent of this year, this day and of the intended incantation. The choice between the good and the evil spirits ruled by Mars is still open; but since it is not our purpose to invoke by supplication but to compel by conjuration, we must choose the wicked. This is no sin: it is only danger. It gives joy to the good angels to see the power of God’s image over their adversaries. But we can not force the whole host of Mars’ demons to appear in our circle. We must select one only among their legion and this one must be well chosen. It is therefore necessary to know his name, for with spirits, far more than men and terrestrial things, the name implies the essence and the qualities of the named. The Cabala teaches us the infinite significance of words and names. It proclaims and demonstrates the mysteries which dwell in all the holy[Pg 143] names of God; it reveals to us the mysteries in the appellations of angels; it shows us that even the names of men are intimately related to the place in creation and the temporal destiny of those who bear them. Even names of material things show, though less distinctly, a connection between the sound and the thing itself or its nature. Who can hear, for instance, the words wind, or swing, without perceiving in the very sound something airy or oscillating? Who can hear stand, and strong, without perception of something stable and firm?
“You’ve seen from the table I first showed you that the orders of Seraphim, Cherubim, and Thrones are connected to Mars through a mutual activity. These three orders make up the highest celestial hierarchy, constantly in the presence of God and should not be summoned here, even if we could. We can only[Pg 142] ask for their help. The orders of Dominions, Powers, and Empires are the only intelligences tied to the stars. Among them, we need to connect with the spirits of Mars, as Mars is in charge this year, today, and for the intended incantation. The choice between the good and evil spirits ruled by Mars is still available; but since we don’t intend to invoke through prayer but to compel through conjuration, we must choose the wicked. This isn’t a sin: it only poses danger. It brings joy to the good angels to witness the power of God’s image over their adversaries. However, we cannot force all the demons of Mars to show up in our circle. We need to pick one only from their legion, and that one must be carefully chosen. Therefore, knowing his name is essential, because with spirits, more than with people and earthly things, the name reflects the essence and qualities of that which is named. The Cabala teaches us the infinite significance of words and names. It reveals and demonstrates the mysteries that reside in all the holy[Pg 143] names of God; it uncovers the mysteries in the names of angels; it shows us that even the names of men are closely tied to their place in creation and their destined paths. Even names of material things suggest, though less clearly, a link between the sound and the thing itself or its nature. Who can hear, for instance, the words wind or swing without sensing in the sound something airy or oscillating? Who can hear stand and strong without perceiving something stable and firm?
“Let us hasten to find the name of the demon who is to be summoned. Astrology as well as the Cabala gives various methods for this purpose.[36] Let us choose the simplest, which is perhaps also the most efficient.
“Let’s hurry to find the name of the demon we need to summon. Astrology and the Cabala offer different ways to do this.[36] Let’s go with the simplest option, which is probably also the most effective.”
“I must commence our work by pointing out the significance of number 72. To this number correspond the seventy-two languages, the seventy-two elders of the [Pg 144]synagogue, the seventy-two interpreters of the Old Testament and the seventy-two disciples of our Lord. This number is also closely connected with the sacred number twelve. If the twelve signs of the Zodiac are divided into six parts, we obtain the seventy-two so-called celestial quinaries, into which the seventy-two mystical names of God, his ‘schemhamphoras,’ infuse their power and which are each of them presided over by an angel-prince. The same number also corresponds to the joints of the human frame; and there are many other correspondences.
“I need to start our discussion by highlighting the importance of the number 72. This number relates to the seventy-two languages, the seventy-two elders of the [Pg 144]synagogue, the seventy-two translators of the Old Testament, and the seventy-two disciples of our Lord. It’s also closely tied to the sacred number twelve. When we divide the twelve signs of the Zodiac into six parts, we get the seventy-two so-called celestial quinaries, into which the seventy-two mystical names of God, his ‘schemhamphoras,’ channel their power, each overseen by an angel-prince. This number also relates to the joints of the human body, and there are many other connections.”
“Well, while the Cabalists were searching out the sacred inner meaning of the Bible; while they proceeded slowly, starting with the ‘In the beginning,’ and stopping at every word, every letter, and found in every word and every letter a mine of secrets,[37] they finally,[Pg 145] after the lapse of centuries, came as far as to the 19th verse in the 14th chapter of Exodus, commencing: ‘And the angel of God, which went before the camp of Israel arose.’ The cabalistical rule which says wherever, in the Bible, an angel is spoken of, there is also the name of an angel hidden among the Hebrew letters of the verse, admonished them to pause and consider. They had at first no idea of the extraordinary discovery they were now on the point of making. But their attention was attracted by the fact that there[Pg 146] were seventy-two letters in the verse (in the Hebrew text). Still more surprised were they when they found that even the following verse, the 20th, contained exactly seventy-two letters; and then surprise grew into awe when even the 21st verse showed the same number. In the Bible there is no fortuity: a great secret was hidden here. Finally, by placing the three verses, letter by letter (the middle verse written from left to right, the others conversely), above one another, God’s seventy-two mystical names ‘schemhamphoras’ each consisting of three letters, from the three verses, was discovered. These names, provided with the suffix el or jah, are also the names of the seventy-two quinary angels, of which God has said that his name is in them.
“Well, while the Kabbalists were digging into the sacred inner meaning of the Bible; while they painstakingly began with ‘In the beginning’ and paused at every word, every letter, uncovering a treasure trove of secrets in each, they finally,[Pg 145] after centuries, reached the 19th verse of the 14th chapter of Exodus, which starts: ‘And the angel of God, who went before the camp of Israel, arose.’ The Kabbalistic principle that wherever an angel is mentioned in the Bible, there's a name of an angel hidden among the Hebrew letters of that verse, prompted them to stop and reflect. At first, they had no clue about the incredible discovery they were about to make. But they were intrigued by the fact that there[Pg 146] were seventy-two letters in that verse (in the Hebrew text). They were even more astonished to find that the next verse, the 20th, also had exactly seventy-two letters; and their astonishment grew into reverence when they saw that the 21st verse had the same number. In the Bible, there's no randomness: a significant secret was concealed here. Ultimately, by arranging the three verses, letter by letter (the middle verse being written from left to right, the others backwards), they uncovered God’s seventy-two mystical names ‘schemhamphoras’, each made up of three letters, from those three verses. These names, ending with the suffix el or jah, are also the names of the seventy-two quinary angels, of whom God has declared that His name resides in them.
“Here in this cabalistic manuscript these names are preserved. Let us select one of them at random. My eye happens to fall upon Mizrael first. We will take that. This high name of an angel which we may not invoke, will give us the key to the name of[Pg 147] the demon which is to appear presently. Here is the table that will help us. The three root-consonants of the word Mizra(el) correspond to three others in the planet Mars, which contain the name—let us pronounce it silently, let us merely whisper it, for it is the name of the desired demon—Tekfael![38]
“Here in this mystical manuscript, these names are preserved. Let’s choose one of them at random. My eye happens to land on Mizrael first. We'll go with that. This powerful name of an angel that we can't call upon will give us the key to the name of[Pg 147] the demon that will appear soon. Here’s the table that will assist us. The three root consonants of the word Mizra(el) match three others in the planet Mars, which hold the name—let's pronounce it quietly, let’s just whisper it, for it is the name of the desired demon—Tekfael![38]
“The sum of the numerical value of the letters in this name is 488. A remarkable number, every figure reminding us of the mystical four, of the elements and of their correspondences! We shall commune with one of the mightiest and most terrible among the demons. On the waxen tablet with an iron frame, I now inscribe the name of the demon, adding the number 488, and these peculiar strokes which make up his signature. Time does not allow me to tell you now the rules by which the signature is formed from the name.[39]
“The total numerical value of the letters in this name is 488. A remarkable number, each digit reminding us of the mystical four, the elements, and their connections! We will engage with one of the most powerful and fearsome of the demons. On the wax tablet with an iron frame, I now write down the demon's name, adding the number 488, along with the unique strokes that form his signature. I don’t have time right now to explain the rules for how the signature is created from the name.[39]”
[Pg 148]“The preparations are now completed, it only remains to order the apparatus, and to array ourselves. When we have put our implements in order, consecrated the room, cleansed ourselves by a bath, put on the white robe, wrapped a red mantle around (for red is the color of Mars), buckled the girdle of Mars about our waists, assumed the diadem, the breast-plates and the rings, I kindle on the altar my magical light, and the fire for incense, and draw the magical circle. Then an intense prayer for the protection of God, then the incantation.
[Pg 148]“The preparations are now finished; we just need to set up the equipment and get ready. Once we have organized our tools, sanctified the room, purified ourselves with a bath, donned the white robe, draped a red cloak around us (since red is the color of Mars), fastened the Mars girdle around our waists, and put on the diadem, breastplates, and rings, I will light the magical flame on the altar along with the incense fire, and draw the magical circle. After that, I’ll say an intense prayer for God’s protection, followed by the incantation.
“Here is the conjuration-book, the so-called Conjurer of Hell. I open at the page on which the martial incantations begin. The book is placed within the circle. When needed, I grasp it with the left hand; I hold the staff with my right.”...
“Here is the spellbook, known as the Conjurer of Hell. I turn to the page where the battle spells start. The book is set inside the circle. When I need it, I pick it up with my left hand; I hold the staff with my right.”
The Gothic room in which the incantation was to take place, presented a strange and at the same time solemn and awful aspect. The[Pg 149] magician had arranged with practiced hand the things before mentioned. The skulls, the bones of men and beasts, the murderous weapons and the martial essence-flasks, the various and indescribable fragments from all the kingdoms of nature formed, nearest to the walls, different figures, triangles, squares and pentagons. Red drapery was hung over the naked walls. In the midst of the room and inside the circularly arranged pentagram were the fire and incense-altar with holy water. On a table in the rear, but partly within the circle, the magical lights were burning, and diffused an uncertain whitish-yellow light over the objects. Near the candlestick were the two bells. We were arrayed in our garments. The face of my companion was pale as death: probably mine also.
The Gothic room where the incantation was set to happen had a strange yet solemn and terrifying look. The[Pg 149] magician had skillfully arranged the previously mentioned items. Skulls, bones from humans and animals, deadly weapons, and various essence-flasks, along with countless fragments from all over nature, were positioned near the walls in different shapes—triangles, squares, and pentagons. Red fabric was draped over the bare walls. In the center of the room, within a circular pentagram, was the altar for fire and incense with holy water. At the back, but partially inside the circle, magical lights flickered, casting a dim whitish-yellow glow over the objects. Next to the candlestick were two bells. We were dressed in our garments. My companion's face was as pale as death, and likely mine was too.
“Courage, fortitude! ... or you are lost!” whispered the magician, whose eye beamed with a dark, solemn determination, and whose every feature expressed at this moment a terrible resolution.
“Be brave, stand strong! ... or you’re doomed!” whispered the magician, whose eye shone with a grim, serious determination, and whose every feature showed a terrifying resolve at that moment.
These were his last words before the [Pg 150]incantation. We were allowed to answer nothing. I tried to be courageous, but my soul was shaken by a dreadful expectation. The prayer and religious ceremonies which we had performed after the bath and change of dress, had not diminished but only intensified this feeling.
These were his last words before the [Pg 150]incantation. We weren’t allowed to respond. I tried to be brave, but my spirit was rattled by a terrible sense of dread. The prayers and religious rituals we did after the bath and changing clothes didn’t lessen this feeling; if anything, it made it stronger.
The night wind shook the windows hidden behind the heavy draperies. It seemed as if ghosts from another world had been lurking behind the gently waving curtains.
The night wind rattled the windows concealed by the thick curtains. It felt like spirits from another realm were waiting just behind the softly swaying drapes.
Even the skulls appeared to me to bode from their sunken, vacant eyes, the arrival of something appalling. One of them attracted my attention for a long time, or rather exercised on me the same influence which the eye of the rattle-snake is said to have upon the bird which he approaches to devour. I noticed in the eye a metallic lustre. It was the gleam of the light reflected from a martial stone fastened in the skull.
Even the skulls seemed to suggest from their hollow, empty eyes that something terrible was coming. One of them held my gaze for a long time, almost like how a rattlesnake’s eye is said to captivate a bird before it strikes. I noticed a metallic shine in the eye. It was the reflection of light bouncing off a decorative stone embedded in the skull.
In the mean time the magician had seized the blood-stained sword, and drew, murmuring a prayer the while, a threefold magical[Pg 151] circle around the pentagram. Between the circumferences he wrote the names of the angels of the year, the season, the day and the hour. Towards the east he made the sign of Alpha, towards the west of Omega. Then he divided the circle by a cross into four fields. He assigned two of them, those behind him, to me and my companions. They were large enough to kneel upon. We were strictly enjoined not to leave them, not to allow even a fold of our mantles to wave outside the circle. Forgetfulness in this respect would cost us our lives. The magician put aside his sword in a triangle outside of the circle. He sprinkled himself and us with holy water, read formularies over the incense and the thorn twigs, and kindled them. This was the sign for us to give ourselves to prayer. We must not cease praying until we had heard the first word of the incantation. The incense spread, as it were, a dim transparent veil over the room. Here and there it was condensed into strange figures: now human, now fantastic animal shapes[Pg 152] arose against the vaulted wall and sank again.
In the meantime, the magician picked up the blood-stained sword and, while murmuring a prayer, drew a threefold magical[Pg 151] circle around the pentagram. Inside the circles, he wrote the names of the angels for the year, the season, the day, and the hour. He made the sign of Alpha towards the east and Omega towards the west. Then he divided the circle with a cross into four sections. He assigned two of them, the ones behind him, to me and my companions. They were large enough for us to kneel on. We were strictly instructed not to leave those areas, nor to let even a fold of our cloaks drift outside the circle. Forgetting this rule could cost us our lives. The magician placed his sword in a triangle outside the circle. He sprinkled holy water on himself and us, recited formulas over the incense and thorn twigs, and then lit them. This signaled us to begin praying. We had to keep praying until we heard the first word of the incantation. The incense spread, creating a dim, transparent veil over the room. Here and there, it thickened into strange shapes: sometimes human forms, sometimes fantastic animal shapes[Pg 152] arose against the vaulted wall and then vanished again.
There must have been something narcotical in those vapory clouds. I looked at them in a half dreaming state while my lips repeated inaudibly the enjoined prayers.
There had to be something intoxicating in those misty clouds. I gazed at them in a hazy daze while my lips silently mouthed the required prayers.
I was aroused from this condition by the first word of the incantation which struck my soul like a thunder-bolt, and awakened me to full consciousness of my position and of the significance of the hour. The blood in my veins seemed changed to ice.
I was jolted out of this state by the first word of the spell that hit me like a lightning strike, bringing me fully aware of my situation and the importance of the moment. The blood in my veins felt like it had turned to ice.
The magician stood before me, tall, erect and commanding. He had taken the incantation-book and now read from it with a hollow voice the first citation, which begins with a long formulary invoking the different mystical names of God.
The magician stood in front of me, tall, straight, and authoritative. He had picked up the incantation book and now read from it in a hollow voice the first passage, which starts with an extended introduction calling on the various mystical names of God.
I can not repeat the quotation. The highest and the lowest, the divine and the infernal, that for whose sacredness we feel an irrepressible reverence and that for whose impiety we experience the deepest horror, were united here in the most solemn and the[Pg 153] most terrible words that human tongue has ever stammered. Now first I began to form an idea of the power of words.
I can’t repeat the quote. The highest and the lowest, the divine and the hellish, what we hold sacred with an overwhelming reverence and what we view with the deepest horror, were brought together here in the most serious and the[Pg 153] most terrifying words that any human has ever stumbled over. For the first time, I started to understand the power of words.
The name of the demon was not yet uttered. The nearer the moment for its pronunciation approached, the deeper became the voice of the magician. Now came the formula of invocation, and now—resounded the name Tekfael.
The name of the demon had not been spoken yet. The closer the moment to say it got, the deeper the magician's voice became. Now it was time for the invocation, and now—echoed the name Tekfael.
It appeared as if a thousand-fold but whispering echo from the vault above, from the corners of the room, from all the skulls and from the very incantation-book itself, repeated that name.
It seemed like a thousand soft echoes from above, from the corners of the room, from all the skulls, and from the incantation book itself, all repeating that name.
The magician became silent, the incense was condensed and assumed a reddish tint which gradually became more and more diffused. We seemed to hear the thunder rolling, at first from a distance, then nearer, finally over our heads. It was as if the tower had been shaken and the vault over our heads been rent. My knees trembled. Suddenly a flash of lightning shot through the red mass. The magician extended his[Pg 154] staff, as if he had wished to stop it. He raised his voice anew, strong and powerful amidst the continued peals of thunder. The smoke grew thin again; from its wreaths there appeared before the magician in the immediate vicinity of the circle, and at the opposite end of his staff, a dim apparition, a figure whose first aspect bereft me of my reason. I felt as if I had fallen to the floor,—as if I had been lost....
The magician went quiet, the incense thickened and turned a reddish color that gradually spread out more and more. We seemed to hear the thunder rumbling, first from a distance, then closer, finally right above us. It felt like the tower had shaken and the ceiling above us had torn apart. My knees were shaking. Suddenly, a flash of lightning shot through the red haze. The magician raised his[Pg 154] staff as if he wanted to stop it. He raised his voice again, strong and powerful despite the ongoing thunder. The smoke thinned out again; from its swirling tendrils emerged a faint apparition before the magician, at the opposite end of his staff, a figure that overwhelmed me at first sight. I felt like I had fallen to the ground—as if I had been lost....
I awakened with the perspiration of agony on my forehead, but fortunately in my own bed and in the nineteenth century. The view from my window is cheerful and enlivening. I see a river which bears proud ships, quays swarming with men, and broad streets with houses in a graceful and light renaissance style. I lived again in the present which pleased me the best, next to dreaming of the future....
I woke up sweating from pain on my forehead, but thankfully I was in my own bed and in the 19th century. The view from my window is bright and uplifting. I see a river filled with impressive ships, docks bustling with people, and wide streets lined with houses in a stylish and elegant renaissance design. I was living in the present, which I liked the most, right after dreaming about the future....
They strove for something great, however, those learned magicians of the Middle Ages. Theirs was a mighty imaginative creation. It lies in ruins never to arise again; but the[Pg 155] crumbled debris testify to the belief in an all-embracing human power and knowledge.
They aimed for something incredible, those skilled magicians of the Middle Ages. Their work was a powerful imaginative creation. It is now in ruins, never to rise again; but the [Pg 155] crumbled debris testifies to a belief in an all-encompassing human power and knowledge.
These learned magicians were likewise restless Faust-natures, as distinct from the usual type of the learned of their time as Faust from the pedantic gloss-proud, unaspiring milk-sop Wagner. While they paid their tribute of weakness to tradition, and formed their system on received dicta, it was among them that presentiments of the future began to stir, and a longing for a clearer light than that with which the scholastics and doctors angelici et seraphici felt themselves well contented. When the study of ancient Greece was recommencing, when the dawn of the renaissance appeared, it was these enthusiastic natures, still groping among the dreams of magic art, that first began to awake and think. It was a feeling of the insufficiency of the ruling theology and scholasticism which had driven them into the temple of “secret philosophy.” Since its pillars were brought from diverse spheres of culture, distrust and fear of magic had become more[Pg 156] universal than directly ecclesiastical; they had drunk as deeply from profane tradition as from Christian, considering them both to flow from the same divine source: their writers quote Porphyrius by the side of John, and the pretender Hermes by the side of Paul. The courage with which they tried to burst open the portals of the spirit-world served them afterwards when from the shores of their childhood’s belief they were to venture out on the ocean of thought. Campanella, Vanini, Giordano Bruno, and Cardanus stand on the dividing line between dogmatico-fantastical magic and a philosophy in the sense of the old Greeks and of modern times. If already previously some magicians of the old type had died from persecution, it was not to be wondered at that such “atheists” as Vanini and Bruno must now ascend the pile.
These educated magicians were also restless, like Faust, distinctly different from the typical scholars of their time, especially compared to the pedantic, self-satisfied, and unambitious Wagner. While they conformed to tradition and based their systems on established beliefs, they were the ones where anticipations of the future began to emerge, yearning for a clearer understanding than what the scholastics and the angelic and seraphic doctors were content with. As the study of ancient Greece was reviving and the dawn of the Renaissance emerged, it was these passionate individuals, still exploring the dreams of magic, who began to awaken and think. Their feeling of dissatisfaction with the prevailing theology and scholasticism pushed them to delve into the realm of "secret philosophy." Since its foundations drew from various cultural influences, the distrust and fear of magic became more widespread than just ecclesiastical concerns; they drew deeply from both secular and Christian traditions, believing they all stemmed from the same divine source. Their writings reference Porphyrius alongside John and the pretender Hermes next to Paul. The courage they showed in trying to open the doors to the spirit world later aided them as they ventured from the shores of their childhood beliefs into the vast ocean of thought. Campanella, Vanini, Giordano Bruno, and Cardanus occupy the boundary between dogmatic, fantastical magic and a more philosophical understanding akin to that of the ancient Greeks and modern thinkers. If some magicians of the old school had already fallen victim to persecution, it was no surprise that "atheists" like Vanini and Bruno would now also meet a grim fate.
The occult sciences of the Middle Ages with their origin not from paradise and Noah’s ark, as believed by their adherents, but from an ancient Oriental culture and with their power over even the strongest[Pg 157] and most independent souls that could arise under the influence of a Church which levels all thought, may properly remind those who are willing to forget it, of a sad but incontestable truth: That humanity may embrace during the course of many and long centuries with the most candid faith, and construct with immense labor into a system, dogmas which have been received without questioning, and which contain more of the false than of the true, the great antiquity of which does not give them more claim for validity than is possessed by the error which arose yesterday and vanished to-day. No special divine influence has saved or will save the generations from inheriting the errors less than the acquired truths of their predecessors—no other divine influence, I should say, than the impulse we feel to think for ourselves in order to attain to clearness.
The occult sciences of the Middle Ages didn't come from paradise or Noah’s ark, as their followers believed, but from an ancient Eastern culture. They have had power over even the strongest and most independent individuals, thanks to a Church that suppresses all independent thought. This should remind those who want to ignore it of a sad but undeniable truth: Humanity can, over many long centuries, hold on to beliefs with blind faith and build elaborate systems around them, adopting dogmas that have been accepted without question. These dogmas often contain more falsehoods than truths, and their age doesn’t give them any more legitimacy than an error that appeared yesterday and disappeared today. No special divine influence has protected generations from inheriting the mistakes of their predecessors rather than the truths they acquired—no divine influence, I must say, other than our innate drive to think for ourselves in order to gain clarity.
IV.
THE MAGIC OF THE PEOPLE AND THE STRUGGLE OF THE CHURCH AGAINST IT.
THE MAGIC OF THE PEOPLE AND THE CHURCH'S STRUGGLE AGAINST IT.
Wherever religious thought divides the empire of the world and humanity into two absolutely opposed powers, a good and an evil, there it also distinguishes two kinds of magic: the divine and the infernal. So with the Persians who knew a white and a black magic. So also in the Middle Ages of Christianity. The Greeks, on the contrary, knew nothing of this distinction. The world being to them a harmonious whole, both in moral and physical respects, magic was with them only a means of finding out and using the secret powers in the harmonious cosmos; and the wonder-worker who could not be thought of as deriving his powers from an evil source, was undoubtedly a favorite of[Pg 159] the gods and an equal with the heroes, not unworthy of statues and temples, if he used his art for the benefit of humanity. For the rest, magical speculation was with the Greeks more and more pushed aside by philosophy,—by scepticism and rational investigation, until on account of the nearer contact between Europe and Asia, after the death of Alexander, it began again to exercise its influence, and finally celebrated its triumph in that dualistic form of religion which by the name of Christianity took possession of the Occident.
Wherever religious beliefs split the world and humanity into two completely opposing forces, good and evil, they also categorize magic into two types: divine and infernal. This is seen with the Persians, who recognized white and black magic. The same distinction appeared in the Christian Middle Ages. In contrast, the Greeks didn’t see this division. To them, the world was a harmonious whole, both morally and physically. Magic was simply a way to discover and utilize the hidden powers within this harmonious cosmos. A wonder-worker who couldn’t be seen as getting their powers from an evil source was certainly favored by[Pg 159] the gods and on equal footing with heroes, deserving of statues and temples, as long as they used their skills for the benefit of humanity. Furthermore, magical speculation for the Greeks gradually took a backseat to philosophy, skepticism, and rational inquiry, until, due to increased contact between Europe and Asia after Alexander’s death, it began to regain influence and ultimately triumphed in the dualistic form of religion that came to be known as Christianity, claiming its place in the West.
The struggle which the spirit of orientalism waged on its march through Europe, first against the Hellenic paganism, and then against the Christian paganism which had penetrated into the Church itself, has been briefly sketched above. When Christianity had spread later among the Germanic and Slavic nations, there arose a new process of attraction and repulsion between it and the natural religions of the barbarians, the elements of which were partly blended with it[Pg 160] and partly repelled by it. The gods were transformed into devils, but their attributes and the festivities in their honor were transferred to the saints. Pope Gregory the Great ordained that the pagan festivities should be changed only gradually to Christian, and that they were to be imitated in many respects.[40]
The struggle that the spirit of Orientalism went through in Europe, first against Hellenic paganism and then against the Christian paganism that had infiltrated the Church, has been briefly outlined above. When Christianity later spread among the Germanic and Slavic nations, a new dynamic of attraction and repulsion emerged between it and the natural religions of the barbarians. Some elements were blended with Christianity while others were repelled by it[Pg 160]. The gods were transformed into demons, but their characteristics and the celebrations in their honor were transferred to the saints. Pope Gregory the Great ruled that pagan celebrations should be gradually converted to Christian ones and that they should be imitated in many ways.[40]
In the time of Boniface there were many Christian priests in Germany who sacrificed to Thor and baptized in the name of Jesus at the same time. Of especial influence on the rapid spread of Christianity was the maxim of Gregory not to be particular in the choice of proselytes, because hope was to be placed in the better generations of the future. To[Pg 161] be allowed to attend divine service, and to be buried in the churchyard, it was only necessary to have the benediction of the priest. Gifts to the Church, pilgrimages, self-scourgings, repeating of prayers in Latin, opened the gates of heaven to the proselytes easier than virtue and bravery those of Valhall to the heathen. For the rest the pagan could enter the community of the Church while retaining his whole circle of ideas. The Church did not deny, but it confirmed, the real existence of every thing which had been the object of his faith, but it treated these objects in accordance with its dualistic scheme, sometimes elevating them to the plane of sanctity, and again degrading them to something diabolical. Thus, for instance, it changed the elementary spirits—which the Celts and Germans believed in—from good or morally indifferent natural beings into fallen angels, envying man his heavenly inheritance; and if a thinking heathen could before accept or reject the existence of such beings at his pleasure, it now, when he had become a proselyte, became a[Pg 162] matter of eternal bliss to believe in them. There was no superstitious idea gross enough not to receive the signet of the Church; nay, the grosser it was, the more likely was it to be appropriated. Even so cultured an intellect as Augustine, the most prominent of the fathers and authors of his time, declared it to be “insolent” to doubt the existence of fauns, satyrs and other demoniac beings which lie in wait for women, have intercourse with them and children by them.[41] Thus was laid the foundation of that immense labyrinth of superstition in the darkness of which humanity has groped during the thousand years of the Middle Ages.
In Boniface's time, there were many Christian priests in Germany who sacrificed to Thor while also baptizing in the name of Jesus. One key factor in the rapid spread of Christianity was Gregory's principle of not being picky about who to convert, believing that future generations would be better. To attend church services and be buried in the churchyard, all that was needed was the priest's blessing. Donations to the Church, going on pilgrimages, self-flagellation, and reciting prayers in Latin granted converts easier access to heaven than morality and bravery did for pagans in Valhalla. Additionally, a pagan could join the Church community while keeping all their existing beliefs. The Church didn’t deny the reality of what pagans believed in; it affirmed it, interpreting these beliefs within its dualistic framework—sometimes elevating them to holy status and at other times dismissing them as evil. For example, the Church transformed the elemental spirits believed in by the Celts and Germans—from neutral or good natural beings into fallen angels who envied humanity's heavenly inheritance. If a thoughtful pagan could previously choose to believe or not in such beings, once converted, he was expected to believe in them for eternal salvation. There was no superstitious idea too ridiculous for the Church to endorse; in fact, the more ridiculous it was, the more likely it was to be embraced. Even a highly educated thinker like Augustine, the leading figure and writer of his time, considered it "audacious" to doubt the existence of fauns, satyrs, and other demonic beings that prey on women and father children with them. Thus was built the vast maze of superstition in which humanity wandered in the darkness throughout the thousand years of the Middle Ages.
In the rupture between the Church and the natural religion of the northern peoples we find, in a certain sense, the same spectacle[Pg 163] repeated which we have seen in the struggle between the Christian and the Greco-Roman culture. If the Neoplatonicians held up their Appolonius of Tyana as a type of the Christian sorcerers, Celts, Germans and Northmen had also their soothsayers endowed with supernatural powers whom the Christian missionaries must excel in the power of working miracles, if they would gain consideration for the new religion. There are many accounts of bishops and priests who have worn gloves of fire, walked on white-hot iron, and so forth, before the eyes of the astonished heathen. If the miracles worked by the apostles of Christianity had their source in divine agencies, then those performed by its opponents must have their origin in the assistance of the devil. Already here the white magic stood opposed to the black magic, the immediate and supernatural power of God in His agents to the devil: and if the chief significance of the Church was to be an institution for deliverance from the devil; if all her magical usages from the sacrament to the amulet[Pg 164] were so many weapons against his attacks; if the pagan religions which had succumbed to Christianity were nothing but varied kinds of the same devil-worship, and their priests, seers and physicians but tools of Satan; then it was natural for all traditions from the pagan time which the Church had not transformed and appropriated should be banished within the pale of devil-worship, and partly also that every act to which supernatural effects were ascribed, but which was not performed by a Christian priest, or in the name of Jesus, should be referred to a black magic, partly in fine that the possibility of an immediate co-operation, a conscious league between the devil and men should be elevated to a dogma.
In the break between the Church and the natural beliefs of the northern peoples, we see a similar situation to the struggle between Christianity and Greco-Roman culture. Just as the Neoplatonicians viewed their Appolonius of Tyana as a model for Christian sorcerers, the Celts, Germans, and Northmen also had their soothsayers with supernatural abilities, whom Christian missionaries had to surpass in performing miracles to gain respect for the new faith. There are many stories of bishops and priests who displayed miraculous acts, such as handling burning coals and walking on red-hot iron, all in front of amazed pagans. If the miracles carried out by the apostles of Christianity came from divine powers, then those performed by their opponents must have been aided by the devil. This already put white magic against black magic, showing the direct and supernatural power of God through His agents versus the devil: if the main role of the Church was to serve as a refuge from the devil; if all its magical practices—from the sacraments to amulets[Pg 164]—were weapons against his influence; and if the pagan religions that fell to Christianity were simply various forms of devil-worship, with their priests, seers, and healers seen as tools of Satan; then it made sense that all traditions from the pagan era that the Church hadn't transformed would be labeled as devil-worship, and that any act attributed to supernatural effects, not performed by a Christian priest or in Jesus's name, would be classified as black magic. It also became a dogma that the possibility of a direct collaboration, a conscious alliance between the devil and humans, existed.
A struggle between good and evil, between God and Satan, between church and paganism, which is carried on with the weapons of miracles by two directly opposed human representatives of these principles, was a theme which must by necessity urge the power of creative imagination into activity, and we find also in one of the oldest monuments of Christian[Pg 165] literature[42] a tale of this character. It is Simon Peter, the rock on which the Church is built, who fights there against Simon the magician of Samaria, mentioned in the Acts. When the cities of Asia Minor had witnessed their emulation in miracle-working, the decisive battle was fought out to the end in Rome. In the presence of the assembled people, Simon the magician attempts an ascension into heaven, but falls and breaks his legs because Simon Peter had commanded the evil spirits who were carrying the magician towards the sky to let him drop. This fable appears still further embellished in later ecclesiastical authors. It is soon accompanied by others, such as that of Cyprianus, Theophilus, Militaris, Heliodorus, and many others, who from love of earthly glory abjure Christ and enter into solemn covenants with the devil. In the biography of the holy Basilius, archbishop of Cæsarea and Cappadocia (he was a contemporary of the apostate emperor Julian), there is a story of a young man who[Pg 166] had obtained from a heathen sorcerer a letter of recommendation to Satan. When the young man, according to the precept of the magician, had gone to a heathen grave and there taken out the letter, he was suddenly taken up and borne to the place where Satan, surrounded by his angels, sat on a throne. The youth abjured in writing his baptism and swore allegiance to his new master. But after some time the apostate repented and confessed to the holy Basilius what he had done. The bishop prayed for him forty days. When at length the day had come that Satan according to the compact should bear away his victim, the bishop had the young man placed in the midst of his congregation. Satan arrived: a battle between him and the bishop followed—a battle which was carried on with the people stretching forth their hands imploring God for assistance, and was ended when the compact fell from the claws of the fiend, and was torn by the bishop. The before-mentioned Theophilus had likewise pawned his soul to the devil, but the[Pg 167] contract was restored to him after urgent supplication, by the holy Virgin, after which, warned by his experience, he led a holy life, and became Saint Theophilus before he closed his eyes. These early legends of compacts between the devil and men end, as we see, with the sinner’s salvation; not so the later. If we now remember that it was one of the dogmas proclaimed by the Church that all magical and miraculous arts not performed by the priests in the name of Jesus were wrought by the devil; that he gives his adherents power over nature and that the demons as “incubi” and “succubi” seek and obtain carnal intercourse with human beings,[43] we discover already in the ideas of[Pg 168] the first Christian centuries the elements of the sorcery of the Middle Ages. And when we read further the accusations which the first Christian sects hurled against one another,—when we learn that the party which was raised by the Council of Nice to the orthodox position accused the Gnostics, Marcionites and Arians of devil-worship, confederacy with Satan and sorcery, we meet already here that union of heresy and sorcery by which the Church of the Middle Ages acquired such a fearful weapon against dissenters,—a union which must not be looked upon as a mere casual invention of wickedness and theological hatred, but as the necessary consequence of the whole dualistic theory of morals, as the necessary fruit of the belief in devils.
A struggle between good and evil, between God and Satan, between the church and paganism, fought with miraculous powers by two opposing human representatives of these ideas, is a theme that inevitably sparks the creative imagination. We also see this in one of the earliest works of Christian literature, where Simon Peter, the rock on which the Church is founded, battles Simon the magician of Samaria, as mentioned in the Acts. When cities in Asia Minor were competing in miracle-working, the final showdown took place in Rome. In front of a gathered crowd, Simon the magician attempts to ascend to heaven but falls and breaks his legs because Simon Peter commanded the evil spirits carrying him upward to let him fall. This tale is further embellished by later church authors and soon accompanied by others, like those of Cyprianus, Theophilus, Militaris, Heliodorus, and many more, who for the sake of earthly glory reject Christ and make pacts with the devil. In the biography of Saint Basil, archbishop of Cæsarea and Cappadocia (a contemporary of the apostate emperor Julian), there's a story about a young man who received a recommendation letter to Satan from a pagan sorcerer. Following the magician's instructions, the young man went to a pagan grave, retrieved the letter, and was suddenly taken to where Satan sat on a throne surrounded by angels. The youth renounced his baptism in writing and pledged allegiance to his new master. However, the apostate repented after some time and confessed his actions to Saint Basil. The bishop prayed for him for forty days. When the day arrived for Satan to claim his victim, the bishop had the young man positioned in the midst of his congregation. Satan appeared, and a battle ensued between him and the bishop—with the people reaching out their hands, imploring God for help. The fight ended when the pact fell from the devil's grasp and was torn apart by the bishop. The aforementioned Theophilus had also sold his soul to the devil, but after urgent prayers, the holy Virgin restored the contract to him. He then led a holy life and became Saint Theophilus before his death. These early legends of pacts between the devil and humans conclude with the sinner’s salvation; however, later stories do not. If we recall that one of the Church's doctrines proclaimed that all magical and miraculous acts not performed by priests in Jesus' name were the work of the devil; that he grants his followers power over nature and that demons as “incubi” and “succubi” seek and obtain sexual relations with humans, we can see in the ideas of the early Christian centuries the roots of medieval sorcery. Furthermore, when we examine the accusations made by early Christian sects against each other—when we learn that the faction elevated by the Council of Nice to the orthodox position accused the Gnostics, Marcionites, and Arians of devil-worship, collusion with Satan, and sorcery—we encounter the connection between heresy and sorcery that provided the medieval Church with a powerful weapon against dissenters. This connection should not be seen merely as a product of malice and theological animosity, but as a necessary outcome of the dualistic moral theory and the belief in devils.
A long time must have been required for the festivals common to the natural religions[Pg 169] of Europe to become extinct or be remodelled into Christian form. The external practices by which religious ideas obtain a sensuous expression, possess generally more tenacious power of existence than the ideas themselves, and continue in existence when these have disappeared, as the shell after the death of the nautilus. In certain religions of natural development adoration of the sun and the moon are the most important. Among the Celtic, Germanic and Slavic tribes, as before among Hebrews and Phœnicians, these divinities of the light were adored by kindling fires, by sacrifices and banquets on mountains and in groves, especially at the time of the vernal equinox (Easter), at the beginning of May (Valpurge’s night), and on the night of the summer solstice. From the fact that traces of the custom still exist in our own day, though its original significance is lost, we can all the more safely assume that it continued to exist without interruption, openly at first, then in secret, retaining its significance, in spite of the efforts of spiritual and[Pg 170] profane authorities to extirpate it, and assuming more and more in the popular mind that character of devil-worship with which the Church has branded these reminiscences, from heathen times. And when finally it ceased entirely, or was changed into seasons of popular festivity which had no dangerous suggestiveness even in the eyes of the Church, still the remembrance of the demoniacal festivals of mountain and grove must have been inherited from generation to generation, and then it was but another step to believe that they still continued and were participated in by persons who practiced magical arts, and had been invested with the suspicious wisdom of the ancient valas and druids—the female seers and physicians of the pagans. That the notion of the Witches’ Sabbath, which was celebrated on the night before the first of May, and of the paschal journey of the witches to Blokulla have this historical origin is very probable. The ecclesiastical literature from the first half of the Middle Ages does not leave us without significant hints [Pg 171]apparently corroborating this opinion. St. Egidius, who died in 659 A. D., speaks frequently against the fire-worship, practiced during midsummer nights, which as inherited from pagan forefathers was accompanied with dancing, and against the invocation of the sun and moon (which he calls “the demons Hercules and Diana”), and against worshipping in groves and by trees, springs and crossroads. The apostle of the Allemans, St. Firminus, who died in 754 A. D., preaches against the same customs, and especially dwells on the pertinacity with which old women adhere to the infernal festivals with their magical songs and dances. Modern authors on the subject in question speak of a synodal decree which is said to date back to the council of Ancyra in 314 A. D., and which enjoins the bishops especially to watch the godless women who, deceived by the delusions of the demons, imagine that they traverse in the night, in the company of Diana and Herodias and riding on certain animals, wide tracts of country, and are required to assemble for a certain[Pg 172] number of nights by the command of their mistress. But although this synodal decree is spurious and belongs to a far later period and a different locality (it is referred to for the first time in the ninth century, in a work composed by the Abbot Regino[44]), it is old enough to deserve our attention here. To the decree is appended a number of questions which the bishops must put to such women in confession. Among them are the following, which connect immediately the witch-journey with heathen traditions:—
A long time must have been needed for the festivals typical of the natural religions[Pg 169] of Europe to fade away or be reshaped into Christian forms. The outward practices that give religious ideas a tangible expression generally last longer than the ideas themselves and continue on even after the ideas have vanished, much like a shell remaining after the nautilus is gone. In certain naturally developed religions, the worship of the sun and moon holds great significance. Among the Celtic, Germanic, and Slavic tribes, just as it did among the Hebrews and Phoenicians, these deities of light were venerated by lighting fires, making sacrifices, and hosting feasts on mountains and in groves, particularly during the vernal equinox (Easter), the beginning of May (Walpurga’s night), and the night of the summer solstice. The fact that remnants of this custom still exist today, even though their original meaning has been lost, makes it reasonable to assume that it persisted uninterrupted, first openly and then secretly, maintaining its significance despite the efforts of spiritual and[Pg 170] secular authorities to eliminate it. Over time, it increasingly took on the aspect of devil-worship that the Church has labeled these memories from pagan times. And when it eventually faded out completely or transformed into seasons of community celebrations that posed no threat even in the eyes of the Church, the memory of the demonic festivals in the mountains and groves must have been passed down through generations, leading to the belief that they still occurred and involved people practicing magical arts and possessing the mysterious wisdom of the ancient valas and druids—the female seers and healers of the pagans. It is very likely that the concept of the Witches’ Sabbath, celebrated on the night before May 1st, and the witches' paschal journey to Blokulla has this historical background. The church literature from the first half of the Middle Ages provides important clues[Pg 171] that seemingly support this view. St. Egidius, who died in 659 C.E., frequently condemns the fire-worship practiced during midsummer nights, which was inherited from pagan ancestors and included dancing, and he denounces the invocation of the sun and moon (which he refers to as “the demons Hercules and Diana”), as well as the worship in groves and near trees, springs, and crossroads. The apostle of the Allemans, St. Firminus, who died in 754 CE, preaches against the same customs and emphasizes how stubbornly old women cling to the infernal festivals with their magical songs and dances. Modern writers on this subject mention a synodal decree thought to date back to the council of Ancyra in 314 CE, which instructs bishops to keep an eye on godless women who, misled by demon delusions, believe they travel at night, accompanied by Diana and Herodias on certain animals, covering vast distances, and are required to gather for a specific[Pg 172] number of nights under their mistress's command. Although this synodal decree is fraudulent and actually belongs to a much later time and different place (first mentioned in the ninth century, in a work by Abbot Regino[44]), it is old enough to warrant our attention here. Attached to the decree are several questions that bishops must ask such women during confession. Among these are the following, which directly connect the witch-journey to pagan traditions:—
“Have you followed the practice inherited from the heathen of considering the course of the stars, the moon and the eclipses of the new moon? And have you imagined that by the exclamation ‘Conquer, moon’ (vince, Luna), you could reproduce its light? When you wished to pray, have you resorted to other places than the church, as, for instance, to springs, stones, trees or [Pg 173]crossroads? Have you there kindled fires and sacrificed bread or aught else?”
“Have you been following the practice passed down from pagans of looking at the stars, the moon, and the new moon's eclipses? And have you thought that by saying ‘Conquer, moon’ (vince, Luna), you could bring back its light? When you wanted to pray, did you go to places other than the church, like springs, stones, trees, or [Pg 173]crossroads? Did you light fires there and sacrifice bread or anything else?”
John of Salisbury, who died A. D. 1182, writes of women who, led by a “night-queen,” assemble and celebrate banquets at which they most relish children stolen from their cradles. He still supposed that this may not really be a fact, but only demoniacal illusions, phantasmagorial tricks played by the devil, and empty dreams, especially as such things happen among women, and not among men, who possess a stronger reason. The same view of the case is held by William of Auvergne, bishop of Paris (died A. D. 1248). But already during the life of this prelate the belief in the reality of witch-feasts was sanctioned by the authority of Pope Gregory IX., and every doubt in regard to it was declared to be heresy.
John of Salisbury, who died A.D. 1182, writes about women who, led by a “night queen,” gather and throw banquets where they delight in consuming children taken from their cradles. He thought this might not actually be true but rather just demonic illusions, phantom tricks played by the devil, and mere dreams, particularly since such things happen among women, not men, who have stronger reasoning. William of Auvergne, the bishop of Paris (who died A. D. 1248), shares the same perspective. However, by the time this bishop was alive, the belief in witch feasts was officially supported by Pope Gregory IX., and any doubt regarding it was labeled as heresy.
At the same time the connection between heresy and witchcraft was revived and confirmed by the Church, so that all heretics were to be considered as the sworn subjects of the devil, and initiated into sorcery, even[Pg 174] though not all sorcerers and witches were necessarily heretics. The Church at this time threatened by several newly arisen sects, had recourse to every expedient to uphold its hierarchy and the unity of confession. In the year 1223 Gregory IX. promulgated a letter which exhorted to a crusade against the Stedinghs, a sect which had spread themselves in Friesland and Lower Saxony. He accused them of worshipping and having secret communion with the prince of darkness. According to the papal edict the Stedinghs considered the devil as the real and the good deity, expelled by the other and the evil from heaven, but returning thither in the fulness of time, when the usurper on account of his extreme tyranny, cruelty and injustice had made himself hated by the race of men and had finally become convinced of his own incapability and powerlessness. In truth if such a belief had sprung up it would not have been strange. Everywhere the power and the influence of the devil was seen, but nowhere God’s, if not in the bloody and [Pg 175]terrible laws and oppressive social system which were declared by spiritual and profane authorities to be divine. The very theory by which the Church sought to save for God his attribute of omnipotence—the theory of consent, according to which the devil exercises such power only by God’s permission—this very theory was suited to augment the confusion and the terror. “Never,” says Bunsen,[45] “has there been a time when a divine and universal government was so much despaired of as in the Middle Ages.” Bunsen inclines to the view of the French historian Michelet, that from the thirteenth to the fifteenth century, after the Waldenses and Albigenses in France had been exterminated by Romish persecution, and the lower classes had been reduced to serfs, a religion of despair, a real Satanic cultus sprang up, and that the Witches’ Sabbath was in fact founded upon nightly congregations, in which thousands of brutalized men driven by misery and oppression gathered themselves together[Pg 176] in order to worship the devil and invoke his aid. But there exists no absolutely certain historical fact to prove that such meetings have really taken place. We consider it more probable, as pointed out above, that the Witches’ Sabbath was as it were the lingering twilight, constantly deepening, and constantly painted in more monstrous colors, after the day of the degraded festivals in the religion of nature,—an incubus of imagination which oppressed the bosom of humanity buried in a world of dreams; and that nothing more than the belief in its reality, which the Church sanctioned, was necessary to produce the phenomena we describe. The Waldenses and the Albigenses were treated like the Stedinghs. “Let the judges know,” writes an inquisitor, “that the sorcerers, the witches and the devil-workers are almost all Waldenses. The Waldenses are by profession, essentially and formally, devil-workers; and though not all conjurers, still conjuration and Waldenseism have much in common.” The highest authorities of the[Pg 177] Church constantly nourished that awe of the devil and his tools which filled the mind, and they could do it without scruple, being themselves seized by the same terror. Thus John XXII. promulgated, A. D. 1303, two letters, in which he complains that he himself, not less than countless numbers of his sheep, was in danger of his life by the arts of sorcerers who could send devils into mirrors and rings, and make away with men by their words alone. He mentions especially that his enemies have sought to kill him by piercing dolls which they had baptized with his name by needles, invoking the aid of the devil. It is needless to point out what influence such proclamations from Christ’s vicar, the infallible head of the Church, would exercise over the common mind. The dualistic philosophy ripened more and more until that terrible crisis which broke out in the fifteenth century. That crisis was preceded by the trial of the Templars and by several great but local witch-processes, with subsequent executions, until finally, Dec. 5th, 1484,[Pg 178] the bull of Pope Innocent VIII., “Ad forturan rei memoriam,” appeared. This bull with its companion, the “Witch-hammer” (Malleus Malificarum), composed by the monk and inquisitor Sprenger, brought the evil to its climax. Hell was no longer a mere product of the imagination: we see it established on earth in dread reality and stretching its dominion over all Christendom.
At the same time, the Church revived and reinforced the link between heresy and witchcraft, so that all heretics were seen as sworn subjects of the devil and initiated into sorcery, even[Pg 174] though not all sorcerers and witches were necessarily heretics. During this period, the Church, threatened by several newly emerged sects, resorted to every possible means to maintain its hierarchy and the unity of belief. In 1223, Gregory IX issued a letter urging a crusade against the Stedinghs, a sect that had spread in Friesland and Lower Saxony. He accused them of worshipping and secretly communicating with the prince of darkness. According to the papal decree, the Stedinghs viewed the devil as the true and good deity, ousted by the other, evil deity from heaven, but set to return in due time, when the usurper, due to his extreme tyranny, cruelty, and injustice, had become loathed by humanity and ultimately recognized his own inadequacy and powerlessness. If such a belief had emerged, it wouldn’t be surprising. Everywhere, the power and influence of the devil were observed, while God's presence was unclear, except in the bloody and[Pg 175] terrible laws and oppressive social systems claimed by both spiritual and secular authorities to be divine. The very theory the Church used to retain God's omnipotence—the theory of consent, claiming the devil only has power by God’s permission—only added to the confusion and fear. “Never,” says Bunsen, [45] “has there been a time when a divine and universal government was so much despaired of as in the Middle Ages.” Bunsen leans toward the perspective of the French historian Michelet, suggesting that between the thirteenth and fifteenth centuries, after the Waldensians and Albigensians in France were exterminated by Roman persecution, and the lower classes were reduced to serfdom, a religion of despair—a real Satanic cultus—emerged, and the Witches’ Sabbath was actually based on nightly gatherings where thousands of oppressed, brutalized men came together due to misery to worship the devil and seek his help. However, there is no absolutely certain historical evidence proving such meetings occurred. We think it more likely, as mentioned earlier, that the Witches’ Sabbath was essentially a lingering twilight, increasingly darkened and painted in more monstrous hues following the degradation of the natural religion’s festivals—an imaginative nightmare that burdened humanity lost in a world of dreams; and that only the belief in its reality, which the Church endorsed, was needed to create the phenomena we describe. The Waldensians and Albigensians were treated like the Stedinghs. “Let the judges know,” wrote an inquisitor, “that sorcerers, witches, and devil-worshippers are almost all Waldensians. The Waldensians are, by definition, essentially and formally devil-worshippers; and though not all conjurers, both conjuring and Waldensianism share much in common.” The Church’s highest authorities consistently fueled the fear of the devil and his followers, and they could do so without hesitation, as they too were gripped by the same terror. Thus, John XXII issued, A.D. 1303, two letters in which he lamented that he was, like countless numbers of his flock, in danger of his life from sorcerers who could summon devils into mirrors and rings and kill people with just their words. He specifically noted that his enemies tried to assassinate him by stabbing dolls they had baptized with his name using needles while calling on the devil for assistance. It’s unnecessary to point out the profound influence such proclamations from Christ’s vicar, the infallible head of the Church, would have on the public mind. Dualistic philosophy intensified until the catastrophic crisis that erupted in the fifteenth century. This crisis was preceded by the trial of the Templars and several notable local witch hunts, resulting in executions, until finally, on December 5th, 1484,[Pg 178] Pope Innocent VIII's bull, “Ad forturan rei memoriam,” was released. This bull, along with the “Witch-hammer” (Malleus Malificarum), written by the monk and inquisitor Sprenger, escalated the evil to its peak. Hell was no longer merely a figment of the imagination; it was now a tangible reality on earth, exerting its influence over all of Christendom.
Our space does not allow us to reproduce in a literal translation this bull of Pope Innocent, written in barbarous Latin worthy of its subject.[46] We must, however, give some account of its contents. “The serf of God’s serfs” begins by testifying the care which as the guardian of souls he must exercise in promoting the growth of the Catholic faith and driving the infamy of heresy far from the proximity of the faithful. “But,” he continues, “it is not without profound grief that I have learned recently that persons of both sexes, forgetting their own eternal [Pg 179]welfare and erring from the Catholic faith, mix with devils, with incubi and succubi, and injure by witch songs, conjurations and other shameful practices, revelries, and crimes, the unborn children of women, the young of animals, the harvests of the fields, the grapes of the vineyards and the fruit of the trees; that they also destroy, suffocate and annihilate men, women, sheep and cattle, vineyards, orchards, meadows, and the like; visit men, women, cattle and other animals with internal and external pains and sickness; prevent men from procreation and women from conception, and render them entirely unfit for their mutual duties, and cause them to recant, besides, with sacrilegious lips, the very faith which they have received in baptism.”... The pope therefore appoints his beloved sons, the professors of theology Henry Institor and Jacob Sprenger, to be prime inquisitors with absolute power over all districts which are contaminated with those diseases; and since he knows that there are persons who are not ashamed to insist upon[Pg 180] their perverse assertion that such crimes are only imaginary, and should not be punished, he threatens them, whatever be their position or dignity, with the severest punishments, in case they dare to counteract in any way the inquisitors, or interfere in behalf of the accused. Finally, he proclaims that no appeal from the tribunals of the inquisitors to other courts, not even to the pope himself, will be allowed. The inquisitors and their assistants are invested with unlimited power over life and death, and are exhorted to fulfil their commission with zeal and severity.
Our space doesn't allow us to provide a direct translation of this bull from Pope Innocent, which is written in crude Latin that matches its topic.[46] However, we need to summarize its contents. “The serf of God’s serfs” starts by expressing the responsibility he has as a guardian of souls to promote the growth of the Catholic faith and keep the disgrace of heresy away from the faithful. “But,” he continues, “it deeply pains me to learn recently that people, both men and women, ignoring their own eternal [Pg 179]welfare and straying from the Catholic faith, associate with demons, with incubi and succubi, and harm unborn children, livestock, crops, vineyards, and fruits through witchcraft, spells, and other disgraceful practices, revelries, and crimes. They also destroy, suffocate, and eliminate men, women, sheep, cattle, vineyards, orchards, meadows, and the like; inflict internal and external pains and illnesses on people and animals; prevent men from fathering children and women from conceiving, making them completely unfit for their responsibilities to each other, and cause them to blasphemously recant the very faith they received at baptism.”... The pope therefore appoints his beloved sons, theology professors Henry Institor and Jacob Sprenger, as chief inquisitors with absolute power over all areas affected by these issues; and since he knows there are people who shamelessly claim that such crimes are merely imaginary and shouldn’t be punished, he threatens them, regardless of their rank or status, with the harshest penalties if they dare to oppose the inquisitors or interfere on behalf of the accused. Finally, he declares that there will be no appeals from the inquisitors’ tribunals to any other courts, not even to the pope himself. The inquisitors and their assistants are granted unlimited authority over life and death and are urged to carry out their duties with zeal and strictness.
The bull contains no further indications as to how the judges should proceed in the trial of witches. The “Witch-hammer” was allowed to establish its own norm of procedure. It is of importance here to give a résumé of the contents of this book, since it became a juridical authority which was followed in all countries, even in the Protestant, until after the beginning of the eighteenth century. The spirit of the time can not be better characterized than by this book; in no clearer or[Pg 181] more tangible way can it be shown whither supernatural ideas in cosmic philosophy will lead, and how they finally will destroy reason, morality, human feeling, and change the world into a mad-house.
The bull provides no further guidance on how judges should handle witch trials. The “Witch-hammer” was allowed to create its own procedures. It’s important to summarize the contents of this book since it became a legal authority that was followed in all countries, even in Protestant ones, until after the early eighteenth century. This book perfectly captures the spirit of the time; it clearly shows how supernatural beliefs in cosmic philosophy can lead to the downfall of reason, morality, human emotion, and ultimately turn the world into a madhouse.
The book to which the bull of Pope Innocent and a diploma from the emperor Maximilian serve as a commendatory introduction, begins with an apology intended to show that its author does not introduce any thing novel and untried, but that its theories are entirely founded upon the Scriptures. To prove this he quotes passages from the Old and New Testaments, from the fathers, the decrees of the councils, the canonical letters, from the writings of Thomas Aquinas, Damianus and others. The devil, says the “Witch-hammer,” has no power indeed to suspend natural laws, but the Bible shows incontestably that God has vouchsafed him a wide dominion over the natural powers of corporeal things. Witness only the history of Job, and the temptation of Jesus in the desert. Further, the existence of the[Pg 182] many demoniacs spoken of in the New Testament proves that Satan can dwell in man and use the human body as his implement. “But,” says the “Witch-hammer,” constantly aiming to deduce all its conclusions ostensibly according to logic, “there must be no confusion between demoniacs and witches. The existence of the former does not prove the existence of the latter; this must be demonstrated in a different way. And this is the proof: The devil as a spiritual being is not capable of a real corporeal contact. He must therefore make use of an instrument to which he imparts his power; for every bodily effect is produced by contact. These instruments are the sorcerers and the witches. It being then incontestable on the one side that the power of the devil is great, and on the other that he can accomplish nothing without the aid of sorcerers and witches, the necessary conclusion is that these must exist. This conclusion is for the rest most decisively confirmed by the Bible. Moses ordains that witches should[Pg 183] be put to death, a command which would be entirely superfluous if witches had not existed. He who asserts that there are no witches must therefore rightly be accounted a heretic.”
The book, which has a commendatory introduction from Pope Innocent's bull and a diploma from Emperor Maximilian, starts with an apology meant to clarify that its author isn’t presenting anything new or untested, but that the theories are completely based on the Scriptures. To support this, he quotes passages from both the Old and New Testaments, as well as from the church fathers, the councils, canonical letters, and the works of Thomas Aquinas, Damianus, and others. The “Witch-Hammer” states that while the devil cannot suspend natural laws, the Bible clearly shows that God has granted him a significant influence over the natural powers of physical things. Just look at the story of Job and the temptation of Jesus in the desert. Additionally, the existence of the many demoniacs mentioned in the New Testament proves that Satan can inhabit people and use their bodies as instruments. “However,” the “Witch-Hammer” insists, aiming to base all its conclusions on logic, “we must not confuse demoniacs with witches. The presence of the former doesn’t prove the existence of the latter; this must be shown in another way. And here’s the proof: The devil, being a spiritual being, cannot have real physical contact. Therefore, he must use an instrument to which he grants his power because every physical effect results from contact. These instruments are sorcerers and witches. Since it is undeniable on one hand that the devil has great power and on the other that he cannot do anything without the help of sorcerers and witches, we must conclude that these indeed exist. This conclusion is further confirmed by the Bible. Moses commands that witches should be put to death, a directive that would be completely unnecessary if witches didn’t exist. Thus, anyone who claims there are no witches should rightfully be considered a heretic.”
The “Witch-hammer” then broaches the question, why it is that women are especially addicted to sorcery, and answers it as follows: The holy fathers have often said that there are three things which have no moderation in good or evil: the tongue, a priest, and a woman. Concerning woman this is evident. All ages have made complaints against her. The wise Solomon, who was himself tempted to idolatry by women, has often in his writings given the feminine sex a sad, but true, testimonial; and the holy Chrysostom says: “What is woman but an enemy of friendship, an unavoidable punishment, a necessary coil, a natural temptation, a desirable affliction, a constantly flowing source of tears, a wicked work of nature covered with a shining varnish?” Already had the first woman entered into a sort of[Pg 184] compact with the devil; should not then her daughters do it also? The very word femina (woman) means one wanting in faith; for fe means “faith,” and minus “less.”[47] Since she was formed of a crooked rib, her entire spiritual nature has been distorted and inclined more towards sin than virtue. If we here compare the words of Seneca, “Woman either loves or hates; there is no third possibility,” it is easy to see that when she does not love God she must resort to the opposite extreme and hate him. It is thus clear why women especially are addicted to the practice of sorcery.[48]
The “Witch-hammer” then raises the question of why women are particularly drawn to witchcraft and answers it like this: The holy fathers have often said that there are three things that have no moderation in good or evil: the tongue, a priest, and a woman. This is especially true for women. Throughout history, there have been complaints about them. The wise Solomon, who was tempted to idolatry by women, often gave a sad but honest account of the female sex in his writings; and the holy Chrysostom says: “What is woman but an enemy of friendship, an unavoidable punishment, a necessary burden, a natural temptation, a desirable affliction, a constant source of tears, a wicked creation of nature covered with a shiny surface?” The first woman already entered into a kind of[Pg 184] deal with the devil; shouldn’t her daughters do the same? The very word femina (woman) means one lacking in faith; for fe means “faith,” and minus means “less.”[47] Since she was created from a crooked rib, her entire spiritual nature has been twisted and leans more toward sin than virtue. If we consider Seneca's words, “Woman either loves or hates; there is no third option,” it becomes clear that when she doesn’t love God, she must resort to the opposite extreme and hate Him. Thus, it’s easy to see why women are especially prone to practicing witchcraft.[48]
It might now be asked: How is it possible that God permits sorcery? The “Witch-hammer” answers that God has allowed, without[Pg 185] any detriment to his perfections, the fall of angels and of our first parents; and as he formerly sanctioned persecutions against the Christians, that the glory of the martyr might be increased, so he also now permits sorcery that the faith of the just may be the more manifest.
It might now be asked: How is it possible that God allows sorcery? The “Witch-hammer” responds that God has permitted, without [Pg 185] any harm to His perfections, the fall of angels and our first parents; and just as He previously allowed persecutions against Christians to enhance the glory of the martyrs, He now permits sorcery so that the faith of the righteous may be more evident.
The crime of the witches exceeds all other. They unite in one person the heretic, the apostate, and the murderer. The “Witch-hammer” proves that they are worse than the devil himself, for he has fallen once for all, and Christ has not suffered for him. The devil sins therefore only against the Creator, but the witch both against the Creator and the Redeemer.
The crime of witches is worse than any other. They combine within themselves the heretic, the apostate, and the murderer. The "Witch-hammer" shows that they are worse than the devil himself, because he has only fallen once, and Christ hasn't suffered for him. The devil sins only against the Creator, but the witch sins against both the Creator and the Redeemer.
It is with these and similar questions that the first part of the “Witch-hammer” is occupied. The second part, describing the various kinds and effects of witchcraft and the celebration of the Witches’ Sabbath is prefaced with an account of the power of witches. They produce hail, thunder and storms whenever they wish; they fly through[Pg 186] the air from one place to another; they can make themselves insensible on the rack; they often subdue the judge’s mind by charms, and confuse him through compassion; they deprive men and animals of reproductive power; they can see the absent, and predict coming events; they can fill, at their pleasure, human hearts with relentless hatred and passionate love; they destroy the fœtus in the womb, cause miscarriages, change themselves and others into cats and were-wolfs; nay, they are able to enchant and kill men and beasts by their very looks. Their strongest passion is to eat the flesh of children; still they eat only unchristened children: if at any time a baptized child is taken by them, it happens by special divine concession.
The first part of the “Witch-hammer” deals with these and similar questions. The second part discusses different types and effects of witchcraft and the Witches’ Sabbath, starting with an overview of the power of witches. They can create hail, thunder, and storms whenever they want; they can fly through[Pg 186] the air from one location to another; they can numb themselves on the rack; they often influence the judge’s mind with spells and confuse him through compassion; they can take away the reproductive abilities of both humans and animals; they can see those who are far away and predict future events; they can fill human hearts with relentless hatred and intense love at will; they cause miscarriages and can turn themselves or others into cats and werewolves; moreover, they can enchant and kill people and animals just with their gaze. Their greatest desire is to consume the flesh of children; however, they only eat unbaptized children: if they ever take a baptized child, it occurs only by special divine allowance.
Their compact with the devil is of two kinds: either a solemn one entered into with all formalities, or a mere private contract. The former is concluded as follows: The witches assemble upon a day set apart by the devil. He appears in the assembly, exhorts them to faithfulness, and promises them glory,[Pg 187] happiness and long life, and orders the older witches to introduce the novices whom he puts to the test and causes to take the oath of allegiance; whereupon he teaches them to prepare from the limbs of new-born babes witch-potions and witch-salves, and presents them with a powder, instructing them how it is to be used to the injury of men and beasts.[49] When then the novice has renewed the ceremony of allegiance on the next Witch Sabbath she is a genuine witch. The children needed for the witches’ kettles and the sabbath [Pg 188]banquets are obtained as follows: The victims are killed by looks or by the above-mentioned powder, when they lie in their cradle or in bed with their mothers. Simple people will then believe that they have died from some natural cause,—from sickness or suffocation. Then when buried the witches steal them from the grave. It has happened that judges have opened, after similar confessions, the grave and found the child in it; but in such cases the judge must consider that the devil is a great taskmaster who may have cheated the eyes of the servants of justice, in order to protect his servants, and in such a case the confession of the witch (forced from her by torture) should prove more than the easily deluded vision of the judge. [What a triumph of supernaturalistic argumentation!]
Their deal with the devil comes in two forms: a formal agreement made with all the official rituals, or a simple private contract. The formal one goes like this: The witches gather on a day set by the devil. He shows up at the meeting, encourages them to be loyal, and promises them fame, happiness, and long life. He then instructs the older witches to bring in the newcomers, whom he tests and makes swear loyalty. After that, he teaches them to make witch potions and salves from the limbs of newborn babies, and gives them a powder, explaining how to use it to harm both people and animals. When the novice reaffirms her loyalty at the next Witch Sabbath, she becomes a real witch. The children needed for the witches’ cauldrons and the Sabbath banquets are obtained like this: The victims are killed by a glance or with the aforementioned powder while they’re in their cribs or in bed with their mothers. Ordinary folks then believe they died from some natural cause, like sickness or suffocation. Later, when buried, the witches steal them from the grave. There have been instances where judges, after similar confessions, have opened the grave and found the child inside; but in such situations, the judge must realize that the devil is a cunning taskmaster who may have deceived the eyes of the servants of justice to protect his followers. In these cases, the confession of the witch (extracted through torture) should weigh more than the easily misled vision of the judge. [What a triumph of supernaturalistic argumentation!]
The witch accomplishes her aerial voyages, says the “Witch-hammer,” by smearing a vessel, a broom and a rake, a broomstick and a piece of linen, with the witch-salve; then rising she moves forth through the air, visible or invisible, according to her choice. The[Pg 189] “Witch-hammer” reminds those who doubt these air-voyages, of Matt. iv. 5, where it is related how the devil carried Jesus up through the air to the pinnacle of the temple.
The witch makes her flights through the air, according to the “Witch-hammer,” by coating a vessel, a broom, a rake, a broomstick, and a piece of linen with witch ointment; then she rises and moves through the air, either visible or invisible, depending on her preference. The[Pg 189] “Witch-hammer” reminds skeptics of these flights about Matt. iv. 5, which tells how the devil took Jesus up into the air to the top of the temple.
We now proceed to the third part of the “Witch-hammer,” the criminal law of the witch-courts, which gives instructions how “sorcerers, witches and heretics are to be tried before spiritual as well as civil tribunals.”
We now move on to the third part of the “Witch-hammer,” the criminal law of the witch courts, which provides guidance on how “sorcerers, witches, and heretics are to be tried before both spiritual and civil courts.”
In regard to preliminary forms of procedure, the “Witch-hammer” lays down first, “That the trial may commence without any previous accusation, and on the strength of a simple report that witches are found somewhere; for it is the duty of the judge in a case fraught with many dangers to the soul, not to wait for an informer or accuser, but, ex officio, to institute immediate inquiry.” When an inquisitor comes to a city or a village, he must exhort every body by means of proclamations nailed to the doors of churches and town-halls, and by threats of excommunication and punishment, to give information of all persons in any way[Pg 190] suspected of the least connection with the practice of witchcraft, or otherwise of bad repute. The informers may be rewarded if the inquisitor thinks it well, by the blessing of the Church, and with money. A box to receive the statements of such informers as wish to be unknown should be placed in the Church.
In terms of initial procedures, the “Witch-hammer” states first, “The trial can begin without any prior accusation, based simply on a report that witches are present somewhere. It’s the judge's responsibility, in cases that could have serious consequences for the soul, not to wait for an informant or accuser but, ex officio, to start an immediate investigation.” When an inquisitor arrives in a city or village, they must urge everyone through proclamations posted on church and town hall doors, along with threats of excommunication and punishment, to report any individuals suspected of even the slightest involvement with witchcraft, or who have a bad reputation. If the inquisitor deems it appropriate, informants may be rewarded with the Church's blessing and monetary compensation. A box for anonymous reports from informants should be placed in the Church.
Two or three witnesses are sufficient to prove guilt. In case so many do not present themselves, then the judge may take means to find and summon them, and force them to tell the truth under oath. He has also the right to examine witnesses previous to the actual trial. As for the qualifications necessary to appear as witnesses, the “Witch-hammer” declares that the excommunicate, accomplices, outlawed, runaway and dissolute women are irreproachable witnesses in cases where the faith is involved. A witch is allowed to testify against a witch, wife against husband, husband against wife, children against parents and so on, but if the testimonies of accomplices or relatives are[Pg 191] to the advantage of the accused, then they are of no validity; for blood is of course thicker than water, and one raven does not willingly pick out the eyes of another.
Two or three witnesses are enough to prove guilt. If that many don’t show up, the judge can find and summon them, and compel them to tell the truth under oath. He also has the right to question witnesses before the actual trial. Regarding who can testify, the “Witch-hammer” states that excommunicated individuals, accomplices, outlaws, runaways, and immoral women are considered reliable witnesses in cases involving faith. A witch can testify against another witch, a wife against her husband, a husband against his wife, children against their parents, and so forth. However, if the testimonies from accomplices or relatives benefit the accused, they are not considered valid; because blood is thicker than water, and one raven doesn’t want to pick out the eyes of another.
The “Witch-hammer” allows an accused to have an advocate, but adds: “If the counsellor defends his suspected client too warmly, it is right and reasonable that he should be considered as far more criminal than the sorcerer or the witch herself; that is to say, as the protector of witches and heretics, he is more dangerous than the sorcerer. He should be looked upon with suspicion in the same degree as he makes a zealous defence.” But a trial may be difficult enough without being clogged and hampered by a cunning advocate. In order to confuse such a one and ensnare the accused, it is necessary, says the “Witch-hammer,” that a judge should remember the words of the apostle, “Being crafty I caught you with guile,” and show himself crafty. The “Witch-hammer” informs the judge of five “honest and apostolical tricks” (these are the very words of the[Pg 192] book); one of them consists in embodying in the copy of the proceedings which is given to the defending lawyer, a number of facts that have not occurred in the trial, and in mixing the names of the witnesses. “By that means the accused and their lawyer may be so confused that they nowise know who has said any thing, or what has been said.”
The “Witch-hammer” allows someone accused to have a lawyer, but it adds: “If the lawyer defends their suspected client too passionately, it’s only fair to consider them more guilty than the sorcerer or the witch herself; that is to say, as the protector of witches and heretics, they are more dangerous than the sorcerer. They should be viewed with suspicion based on how vigorously they defend.” But a trial might be challenging enough without being complicated by a clever lawyer. To outsmart someone like that and trap the accused, it’s necessary, says the “Witch-hammer,” for a judge to remember the words of the apostle, “Being crafty I caught you with guile,” and to act cunningly. The “Witch-hammer” tells the judge five “honest and apostolic tricks” (these are the exact words from the[Pg 192] book); one of them involves including in the copy of the proceedings given to the defending lawyer a number of facts that were never mentioned in the trial, and mixing up the names of the witnesses. “This way, the accused and their lawyer can become so confused that they won’t know who said anything or what was said.”
Among the questions to be put to a person under accusation, the “Witch-hammer” recommends a number, the quality of which may be appreciated by reading the following examples: “Do you know that people hold you to be a witch? Why have you been observed upon the precincts of N. N.? Why have you touched N. N.’s child (or cow)? How did it happen that the child (or the cow) soon after fell sick? What was your business outside of your house when the storm broke forth? How can you explain that your cow yields three times as much milk as the cows of others?”
Among the questions to ask someone who’s accused, the "Witch-hammer" suggests several, the quality of which can be understood by looking at the following examples: “Do you know that people think you’re a witch? Why have you been seen near N. N.'s property? Why did you touch N. N.'s child (or cow)? How is it that the child (or cow) got sick soon after? What were you doing outside your house when the storm started? How do you explain that your cow gives three times more milk than other cows?”
Sprenger’s work gives a detailed account of[Pg 193] the treatment to which a person who is accused of sorcery and handed over to the judge must be subjected. Before the trial the accused must be put on the rack in order that his mind may be inclined to confession. Some, rather than confess their guilt, allow themselves to be torn asunder limb by limb; they are “the worst witches,” and their endurance is explained by the supposition “that the devil hardens them against their tortures.” Others who have been less faithful to him he abandons, and are thus easily induced to confess. “If no confession has been wrung from the witch during the first day”—we quote the “Witch-hammer” literally—“the torture is to be continued the second and the third day. The civil law forbids, to be sure, to repeat the torture, when no proof has been adduced, but it may be continued.”
Sprenger’s work provides a detailed account of[Pg 193] the treatment that someone accused of witchcraft and handed over to the judge must undergo. Before the trial, the accused is put on the rack to pressure them into confessing. Some, rather than admitting their guilt, allow themselves to be torn apart limb by limb; they are considered “the worst witches,” and their endurance is explained by the belief “that the devil hardens them against their tortures.” Others, who have been less loyal to him, are abandoned by the devil and easily convinced to confess. “If no confession has been extracted from the witch on the first day”—we quote the “Witch-hammer” directly—“the torture is to continue on the second and third day. The civil law does prohibit, of course, to repeat the torture when no proof has been presented, but it can be continued.”
The judge should therefore use the following formula: “We ordain that the torture shall be continued (not repeated) to-morrow.”
The judge should therefore use the following formula: “We order that the torture shall be continued (not repeated) tomorrow.”
The second day the instruments of torture are to be exhibited to the accused, and an [Pg 194]attending priest shall read the following adjuration: “I adjure thee, N. N., in the name of the Holy Trinity, by the bitter tears of Jesus Christ which he shed upon the cross ... by the tears of God’s saints and elect which they have shed over the world ... that, if thou art innocent, thou pour forth immediately abundant tears; but, if thou art guilty, no tears at all. In the name of God our Father, the Son and the Holy Ghost. Amen.”
The second day, the torture instruments will be shown to the accused, and an [Pg 194] attending priest will read the following statement: “I urge you, N. N., in the name of the Holy Trinity, by the bitter tears of Jesus Christ that he shed on the cross ... by the tears of God's saints and chosen ones that they have shed over the world ... that, if you are innocent, you will immediately shed abundant tears; but, if you are guilty, no tears at all. In the name of God our Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit. Amen.”
The person thus adjured seldom weeps. But if this should occur, the judge should see that it be not saliva or some other fluid that moistens the eye of the witch. The witch must be led into the court-room backwards, that the judge may see her before she sees him. Otherwise she may enchant him and move him to criminal compassion.
The person being questioned rarely cries. But if they do, the judge should ensure that it’s not drool or some other liquid that’s making the witch’s eyes wet. The witch must be brought into the courtroom facing away, so the judge can see her before she sees him. If not, she might cast a spell on him and sway him to feel sympathy for her.
Before the examination of witnesses, the accused must be stripped of all her clothing and have all the hair on her body shaved off, and her limbs must be carefully examined to ascertain if they bear marks, for the devil[Pg 195] marks his own. It must be further ascertained by pricking with a needle if any part of the body is devoid of feeling, for that is a sure sign of a witch. Still the absence of such a sign nowise proves innocence.
Before the examination of witnesses, the accused must be completely undressed and have all body hair removed, and her limbs must be thoroughly checked for any marks, as the devil[Pg 195] brands his own. It must also be determined by pricking with a needle if any part of the body lacks sensation, as this is a clear indication of witchcraft. However, the absence of such a sign does not prove innocence in any way.
If the witch can not be made to confess by any means, then the judge must send her to a distant prison. The janitor, some friend and chaste women are to be persuaded to visit the prisoner, and promise to help her to escape, if she will only inform them of some of her arts. In this way, remarks the author of the “Witch-hammer,” many a one has been ensnared by us.
If the witch cannot be forced to confess in any way, then the judge has to send her to a faraway prison. The janitor, some friends, and virtuous women are to be convinced to visit the prisoner and promise to help her escape if she will just share some of her secrets. In this manner, notes the author of the "Witch-hammer," many have been trapped by us.
We conclude here our account of Sprenger’s dreadful book. The reader has contemplated sufficiently this fruit on the tree of the devil.—It may fill us with loathing to consider it, but its teachings are instructive. May we know the tree from the fruit, and may we tear it up with its roots—with those roots yet so abundantly watered by men who know not what they are doing. The fires which the bull of Pope Innocent kindled all[Pg 196] over Europe, threw their weird light far into the times which have been called the modern,—far in the eighteenth century. To count these victims of the stake would be impossible. It is, however, sometimes attempted in our days; archives are searched through and discoveries are made which surpass every anticipation. The victims amount to millions.
We conclude our discussion of Sprenger's horrific book here. The reader has thought long enough about this fruit from the tree of the devil. It may disgust us to consider it, but its lessons are valuable. May we recognize the tree by its fruit, and may we uproot it entirely—with those roots still nourished by people who don't understand their actions. The fires ignited by the papal bull of Pope Innocent spread their eerie light throughout Europe, reaching deep into what are now considered modern times—even into the eighteenth century. Counting the victims of the stake would be impossible. However, attempts are occasionally made these days; archives are investigated and findings emerge that exceed all expectations. The victims number in the millions.
No age was spared. Children were brought to the stake with their mothers. A silent, gloomy presentiment seized every community when the proclamation on the church doors announced that the inquisitor had arrived. All work in the shops and fields ceased, and all the evil passions flared up into greater activity. He who had an open enemy, or suspected secret envy, knew beforehand that he was lost. It was considered better to anticipate than to be anticipated in denouncing; and the tribunal had hardly commenced its activity, ere it was overcrowded with informers. “When they had commenced in one place to burn witches,” says an author of the seventeenth century, “more were found[Pg 197] in proportion as they were burned.” In various communities in Germany and France all the women were sent to the stake. In many instances it went so far that princes and potentates were forced, from fear of seeing their subjects exterminated, to stay by authoritative command the madness of the inquisitors. Greed brought fuel to the flames which superstition and hatred kindled. We will quote but one example from the history of the Scotch witch-processes. A man named Hopkins who was sent to the gallows, convicted of murder, confessed there that he had brought two hundred women to the stake, and for a recompense of twenty shillings each,—a sum with which the judge rewarded him.
No age was spared. Children were taken to the stake alongside their mothers. A heavy, foreboding feeling gripped every community when the announcement on the church doors confirmed the arrival of the inquisitor. All work in shops and fields stopped, and dark emotions surged into a frenzy. Anyone with an open enemy or even the slightest suspicion of secret envy knew they were doomed. It was better to act first in denouncing someone than to be the one denounced; before the tribunal even began its work, it was swamped with informers. “When they started burning witches in one place,” says a 17th-century author, “more were found in proportion to those that were burned.” In various communities in Germany and France, all the women were sent to the stake. In many cases, it escalated to the point where princes and rulers were compelled, out of fear of having their subjects exterminated, to intervene with authoritative commands to stop the madness of the inquisitors. Greed fueled the fire, which superstition and hatred ignited. We’ll mention just one example from the history of the Scottish witch trials. A man named Hopkins, who was hanged for murder, confessed on the gallows that he had sent two hundred women to the stake, receiving twenty shillings each in return—a sum with which the judge rewarded him.
And there was heard in all Europe for many centuries not a single voice raised in the effort to stay the murder with weapons of reason or religion! If there was any who did not share the madness of his time, fear paralyzed his tongue, and learning and religion, far from impeding the evil, had yoked themselves to its triumphal ear. With the[Pg 198] Bible in their hands, the theologians sanctioned these barbarous proceedings, and the learned defended them with reasons drawn from the fathers and with subtle argumentation. The Protestant theologians vied with the Catholic in learning. Even Luther and the first reformers did not check, but promoted, the belief in devils. If paganism had been described by the fathers as Satan’s work and empire, Luther referred the preceding life of the Church from the beginning of papacy to the same sphere, and changed the whole history of humankind to a diabolical drama. The struggle between the Reformation and Catholicism contributed in still another way to intensify the faith in devils. The religious contest stirred the mind of the age in its innermost depths. Many who occupied middle ground between the reforming preacher on the one hand and the Catholic priest on the other, were hesitating between the old and the new, and many consciences which had already embraced the new were agitated by uneasiness and doubt. The [Pg 199]Catholic divine saw in these doubts the beginning of the victory over Satanic error; the Protestant theologian declared the same doubts to be inspired by the originator of papacy, the devil. We can appreciate this state of things by reading Luther’s “Tischreden.” Men terrified, for instance, by a dream or a strange noise in the night (nothing more than this was required for such an effect) hurried to their pastor to lay their troubles before him. They were then informed, on the one hand, that the dream or the voice was caused by the devil, to whom their apostacy had bound them over, or, on the other, that Satan was trying to frighten them back into the errors which they had abandoned. In both cases the archfiend was the agent. “He was in the castle of the knight, the palaces of the mighty, the libraries of the learned, on every page of the Bible, in the churches, in the halls of justice, in the lawyer’s chambers, in the laboratories of physicians and naturalists, in cottages, farmyards, stalls,—everywhere.”[50]
And for many centuries, there wasn’t a single voice in all of Europe raised to stop the murders with reason or religion! Those who didn’t share the madness of their time were silenced by fear, and learning and faith, instead of preventing the evil, had aligned themselves with its victory. With the[Pg 198] Bible in their hands, theologians approved of these barbaric actions, and the educated defended them with arguments based on the Church Fathers and complex reasoning. Protestant theologians competed with Catholics in scholarship. Even Luther and the first reformers didn’t curb, but rather fueled, the belief in devils. If paganism was described by the Church Fathers as the work and realm of Satan, Luther attributed the Church’s prior history from the start of the papacy to the same realm, altering the entire story of humanity into a devilish drama. The conflict between the Reformation and Catholicism further fueled the faith in devils. The religious battle stirred the minds of people at the deepest levels. Many, caught between the reforming preacher and the Catholic priest, hesitated between the old ways and the new, and many who had already embraced the new were filled with anxiety and doubt. The[Pg 199] Catholic theologian saw these doubts as a sign of victory over Satan's error; the Protestant theologian claimed the same doubts were inspired by the devil, the originator of the papacy. We can understand this situation by looking at Luther’s “Table Talk.” Men, frightened by a dream or a strange noise at night (that was all it took), rushed to their pastor to share their fears. They were then told, on one hand, that the dream or voice was caused by the devil, to whom their abandonment had bound them, or on the other, that Satan was trying to scare them back into the errors they had left behind. In both cases, the archfiend was the culprit. “He was in the castle of the knight, the palaces of the powerful, the libraries of the learned, on every page of the Bible, in the churches, in the courts of law, in lawyers' offices, in laboratories of doctors and scientists, in cottages, farmyards, and stables—everywhere.”[50]
[Pg 200]He was indeed everywhere, and Christendom had become a hell. “The belief in the devil,” says a British author,[51] speaking upon this subject, “had had the effect, that all rational knowledge had disappeared, that all sound philosophy was denounced, that the morality of the people was poisoned and humanity sunk in a whirlpool of folly, godlessness and brutality. All classes were carried away by this whirlpool. The God of nature and Revelation had no longer the reins of the world in his hand. The powers of hell and darkness, born of a diseased imagination, reigned upon the earth.”
[Pg 200]He was truly everywhere, and Christianity had turned into a nightmare. “The belief in the devil,” says a British author,[51] addressing this topic, “resulted in the disappearance of all rational knowledge, the condemnation of sound philosophy, the poisoning of people's morality, and humanity being dragged down into a whirlpool of ignorance, godlessness, and brutality. All social classes were swept away by this whirlpool. The God of nature and Revelation no longer held the reins of the world. The forces of hell and darkness, born from a sick imagination, ruled the earth.”
Throwing its gloomy shadow even into the eighteenth century, it was, however, during the Middle Ages that the belief in sorcery sent down its deep and mighty roots. This is not to be wondered at. The men of the Middle Ages lived less in the real than in a world of magic, in a world resembling more[Pg 201] the paintings of “Helvetes-Breughels” than the descriptions of Armidas isle. The air was saturated with demoniacal vapors. The popular literature consisted of legends of saints and stories about the devil. The Church, the general asylum against the devil, saw and taught the people to see everywhere the play of evil powers which must be conquered by magical practices, and amidst Ahriman and his hosts who had now established themselves in the Occident, and as heirs to the horns and tails of Pans and fauns, a crowd of native spirits moved; imps, giants, trolls, forest-spirits, elves and hobgoblins in and on the earth; nicks, river-sprites in the water, fiends in the air, and salamanders in the fire. And to these elementary spirits were added a whole fauna of monsters, such as dragons, griffins, were-wolves, witch-kine, Thor’s-swine, and so on. But this does not conclude the review: spectres, ghosts, vampires, spirits causing the nightmare, and so on,—supernatural beings derived from the human world, but of dimmer outlines than the preceding,—conclude[Pg 202] the motley procession. The mandrake has a place in it also. This being deserves a few lines here, inasmuch as it has now faded from the popular superstitions.
Throwing its dark shadow even into the eighteenth century, it was during the Middle Ages that the belief in witchcraft took root deeply and powerfully. This isn't surprising. The people of the Middle Ages lived less in reality and more in a world of magic, one that resembled more[Pg 201] the paintings of “Helvetes-Breughels” than the descriptions of Armidas isle. The atmosphere was thick with demonic mists. The popular literature was made up of legends of saints and stories about the devil. The Church, the universal refuge against the devil, taught people to see the influence of evil everywhere, which needed to be defeated through magical practices, amidst Ahriman and his minions who had now settled in the West, and as inheritors of the horns and tails of Pans and fauns, a host of local spirits moved; imps, giants, trolls, forest-spirits, elves, and goblins on and under the earth; nixes, river-sprites in the water, fiends in the air, and salamanders in the fire. To these elemental spirits were added a whole array of monsters, like dragons, griffins, werewolves, witch-cows, Thor’s swine, and more. But this review isn’t complete: specters, ghosts, vampires, spirits causing nightmares, and so on—supernatural beings stemming from the human world, but less defined than the ones before—wrap up[Pg 202] the colorful procession. The mandrake also has a place in this lineup. This creature deserves a few words here, as it has now faded from popular superstitions.
The mandragora or alrun[52] is originally a very rare herb which can hardly be found except below the gallows where a pure youth has been hanged.[53] He who seeks the herb should know that its lower part has the shape of a human being, and that its upper part consists of broad leaves and yellow flowers. When it is torn from the soil it sighs, shrieks and moans so piteously, that he who[Pg 203] hears it must die. To find it one should go out before sunrise on a Friday morning, after having filled his ears carefully with cotton, wax or pitch, and bring with him a black dog without one white hair. The sign of the cross must be made three times over the mandrake, and the soil dug up carefully all around it, so that it be attached only by the fine rootlets. It is then tied by a string to the tail of the dog and he is attracted forward by a piece of bread. The dog pulls the plant out of the earth, but falls dead, struck by the terrible shriek of the mandragora. It is then brought home, washed in red wine, wrapped in red and white silk, laid in a shrine, washed again every Friday, and dressed in a white frock. The mandragora reveals hidden things and future events, and procures for the owner the friendship of all men. A silver coin deposited with it in the evening is doubled in the morning. Still the coin must not be too large in size. If you buy the mandragora it remains with you, throw it wherever you will, until you[Pg 204] sell it again. If you keep it till your death you must depart with it to hell. But it can be sold only for a lower price than it was bought. Therefore is he who has bought it with the smallest existing coin, irretrievably lost.
The mandragora or alrun[52] is a very rare herb that can usually only be found under the gallows where a pure young person has been hanged.[53] Anyone looking for this herb should know that its lower part looks like a human figure, while the upper part has broad leaves and yellow flowers. When it is pulled from the ground, it sighs, shrieks, and moans so pitifully that anyone who hears it is doomed to die. To find it, one must go out before sunrise on a Friday morning, making sure to stuff their ears with cotton, wax, or pitch, and take along a black dog that has no white hairs. The sign of the cross must be made three times over the mandrake, and the soil should be carefully dug around it so that it is connected only by the fine rootlets. It should then be tied to the dog's tail, which will be lured forward with a piece of bread. The dog will pull the plant out of the ground but will collapse and die from the awful scream of the mandragora. The plant is then taken home, washed in red wine, wrapped in red and white silk, placed in a shrine, washed again every Friday, and dressed in a white gown. The mandragora can reveal secrets and future events, and brings the owner the friendship of everyone. A silver coin placed with it in the evening will double by morning, but the coin shouldn’t be too large. If you buy the mandragora, it will stay with you and may be thrown away, until you[Pg 204] sell it again. If you keep it until you die, you will depart with it to hell. Moreover, it can only be sold for less than what you paid for it. Thus, someone who bought it with the smallest coin possible is lost forever.
The being called mandragora was, as we see, a kind of “Spiritus familiaris.” But it appeared in still another form. It happened that adventurers represented themselves as mandragoras, and on account of this mystical origin had gained success at court, having first been spiritually made human by Christian baptism. But they lost by baptism their wonder-working power, greatly to their own and others’ pecuniary disadvantage. Still greater was the number of those adventurers during the Middle Ages who asserted themselves or others to be the bastards of devils and human beings. But if they led a blameless life, evincing a firm belief in the dogmas of the Church, the danger of such a pedigree was not greater than the honor. The son of a fallen angel did not need to bend his head before a man of noble birth.
The being known as mandragora was, as we can see, a type of “Spiritus familiaris.” But it appeared in yet another form. Some adventurers claimed to be mandragoras, and because of this mystical origin, they found success at court after being spiritually transformed into humans through Christian baptism. However, they lost their miraculous powers through baptism, which was a significant financial loss for themselves and others. Even more numerous were the adventurers during the Middle Ages who claimed to be the offspring of demons and humans. Yet, if they lived a respectable life and showed a strong belief in the Church's teachings, the risk of such a lineage was no greater than the honor it conferred. The son of a fallen angel did not have to bow down to someone of noble birth.
[Pg 205]In the demoniacal fauna of the Middle Ages the were-wolf plays too important a role to be passed over in silence. He was the terror of rural districts. Were-wolves are men who change themselves for a time into wolves, and then rove about hunting for children. The belief in the were-wolf is very ancient. Antique authors speak of it as a superstition among the Scythians, and among shepherds and peasants in the eastern provinces.[54] Then the change was considered to result from certain herbs growing in Pontus; in the Middle Ages it was the devil who wrapped a wolf’s hide around the witch or the enchanted person. Even this belief was embraced and proclaimed by Augustine. Augustine,—the same father who declared that he would not believe the gospel if the authority of the Church did not exhort him[Pg 206] to do so,—found it worthy of a Sadducean or a pagan philosopher alone to deny the existence of so well-known a phenomenon as the were-wolf. The emperor Sigismund had the question investigated “scientifically” in his presence by theologians, and they came to the general agreement that the were-wolf is “a positive and constant fact”; for the existence of the devil being accepted, there is no reason to deny that of the were-wolf, sup-ported as it is by the authority of the fathers of the Church and by general experience.[55] This “general experience” finally became, like the belief in sorcery, a raging mental disease, an epidemic (“insama zoanthropica”) infecting whole districts in various parts of Europe and sending many insane persons who had confessed before the courts their imagined sin, to the place of execution.[56]
[Pg 205]In the demonic world of the Middle Ages, the werewolf plays too significant a role to ignore. He was the nightmare of rural areas. Werewolves are people who turn into wolves for a time and wander around hunting for children. The belief in werewolves is very old. Ancient writers mention it as a superstition among the Scythians and among shepherds and farmers in the eastern regions. [54] Back then, the transformation was thought to be caused by certain herbs found in Pontus; in the Middle Ages, it was believed that the devil wrapped a wolf's skin around the witch or the cursed person. Even Augustine accepted and spoke about this belief. Augustine—the same church father who said he wouldn’t believe the gospel unless the Church’s authority urged him to—considered it fitting for only a Sadducee or a pagan philosopher to deny the existence of such a well-known phenomenon as the werewolf. Emperor Sigismund had the issue investigated “scientifically” in his presence by theologians, and they reached a general consensus that the werewolf is “a definite and constant fact”; since the existence of the devil is accepted, there is no reason to doubt the werewolf's existence, especially since it is supported by the authority of the Church fathers and by common experience. [55] This “common experience” eventually became, like the belief in witchcraft, a widespread mental illness, an epidemic (“insama zoanthropica”) that affected entire regions across Europe and led many confused individuals, who had confessed before the courts to their imagined crimes, to execution. [56]
[Pg 207]Nearly related to this lycanthropy is the more horrible vampirism. The vampires, according to the belief of the Middle Ages, are disembodied souls which clothe themselves again in their buried bodies, steal at night into houses, and suck from the nipple of the sleeping all their blood. He who is thus bereft of the vital fluid is in his turn changed into a vampire and visits preferably his own relatives. If the corpse of a person suspected of vampirism is dug up, and its stomach pressed, an abundance of fresh blood flows from the mouth. The corpse is well preserved. The belief in vampires has likewise produced a kind of psychical pestilence which yet in the eighteenth century spread terror in the Austrian provinces.[57]
[Pg 207]Closely related to lycanthropy is the more terrifying concept of vampirism. According to medieval beliefs, vampires are souls that have returned to their buried bodies, sneaking into homes at night to drink the blood of sleeping people. Anyone drained of this vital life force becomes a vampire themselves, often returning to visit their own family. If the body of someone suspected of being a vampire is exhumed and their stomach is pressed, fresh blood is said to flow from their mouth. The corpse typically looks well-preserved. The belief in vampires also created a sort of mental plague that, even in the eighteenth century, spread fear across the Austrian provinces.[57]
If sorcery was an imaginary people’s magic,[Pg 208] there existed also a real, and it consisted in an infinite variety of usages, observances and rules for all conditions of life. Not to speak of the astrologers’ extensive hand-written calendars, which pointed out which constellations, seasons and days are auspicious for bathing, bleeding, hair-cutting, shaving, house-building, wooing, engaging servants, setting out on travels and so on, there existed among the people an incredibly large mass of rules for living which any body that would avoid the constant danger of bringing misfortune on himself and his family, must know.
If sorcery was a made-up kind of magic,[Pg 208] there was also real magic, which included an endless array of practices, rituals, and guidelines for all aspects of life. Not to mention the astrologers’ extensive handwritten calendars, which indicated the best constellations, seasons, and days for bathing, bloodletting, haircuts, shaving, building houses, courting, hiring help, traveling, and more, there was an incredibly large set of rules for living among the people that anyone wanting to avoid the constant risk of bringing bad luck to themselves and their family needed to know.
From waking up in the morning to going asleep at night, such maxims were to be observed: putting the wrong foot first out of bed in the morning was as sure to be followed by annoyances in the course of the day as a neglect to place the shoes with the heels toward the bed at night was certain to cause the visit of ghosts or evil dreams. When children are born, no one must go out or in, or open the door without bringing fire with him, that the trolls may not find their way in[Pg 209] and exchange the child; and no one entering must say a word before he has touched the fire. For the same reason the child, while unchristened, must be watched carefully every night, and a fire must be kept constantly burning on the hearth. Before the christening a child must not be moved from one room to another without putting steel beside it. If two boys are baptized on the same occasion, that one who obtains his name and blessing first will be best endowed both bodily and mentally. On the day of christening the mother should avoid handling an axe, knife or other cutting instruments, otherwise the child will some time be murdered. If the floor under a cradle is swept, the child will be bereft of its sleep. If the cradle is moved while the child is not in it, the child becomes peevish. When a child yawns, the sign of the cross must be made over its mouth, and the words “Jesus, God’s son!” added; otherwise the devil will then enter into it. If a child looks out through the window or looks in a mirror at night, it will fall sick. Children[Pg 210] punished on Sunday become disobedient; but a child whipped on Good Friday before sunset, will become obedient and well-behaved. If the child walks about in one shoe, the mother will have a sore back. If a child walks or runs backwards, it drives its parents so many steps into hell. A child eating and reading at the same time gets a bad memory. If a suitor’s first gift to his betrothed consists of shoes, she will be unfaithful, if of stockings, she will be jealous. Nuptials on Mondays, Wednesdays and Saturdays are unfortunate. If a bridal procession comes to a stop for any reason, the married pair will meet with dissensions. If the marriage-ring is too small, misfortune is in store. Of the bridal pair, that one dies first who first kneels down or rises from kneeling. Those who hold the canopy must not change hands or touch the bride’s crown, for that prognosticates misfortune and ennui. If in going out an old woman or one carrying water is met, the room should be re-entered. When the table is set, the bread must be laid[Pg 211] upon it immediately. Bread must never be placed with the upper crust down. Great care must be taken to remove all substances separated from the body, as hair, nails, blood; they must be buried in the soil so as not to come in contact with diseased persons, or fall into the hands of witches.
From waking up in the morning to going to sleep at night, these rules should be followed: stepping out of bed with the wrong foot first is sure to lead to annoyances throughout the day, just as forgetting to position the shoes with the heels facing the bed at night is certain to invite ghosts or bad dreams. When a child is born, no one should enter or leave without bringing fire with them so that trolls can’t sneak in and swap the baby; anyone entering must remain silent until they’ve touched the fire. For the same reason, the baby must be watched closely every night, and a fire should always be kept burning in the hearth. Before the baby is baptized, they shouldn’t be moved from one room to another without first placing a piece of steel beside them. If two boys are baptized at the same time, the one whose name is given first will be the better off both physically and mentally. On the day of the baptism, the mother should avoid using an axe, knife, or other sharp tools; otherwise, the baby could be harmed later. If the floor under the cradle is swept, the baby will lose their sleep. Moving the cradle while the baby isn’t in it makes the baby cranky. When a baby yawns, a sign of the cross should be made over their mouth, and the words “Jesus, God’s son!” should be said; otherwise, the devil might enter them. If a baby looks out the window or into a mirror at night, they will become sick. Children punished on Sundays become disobedient; however, a child whipped on Good Friday before sunset will grow up obedient and well-behaved. If a child walks around in just one shoe, their mother will end up with a sore back. If a child walks or runs backward, it drags their parents a step closer to hell. A child who eats while reading will have a bad memory. If a suitor’s first gift to his fiancée is shoes, she will be unfaithful; if it’s stockings, she will be jealous. Getting married on Mondays, Wednesdays, and Saturdays is unlucky. If the bridal procession stops for any reason, the married couple will face arguments. The one who dies first of the couple will be the one who kneels down first or gets up first. Those holding the canopy must not change hands or touch the bride’s crown, as that predicts misfortune and boredom. If an old woman or someone carrying water is encountered when going out, the room should be re-entered. When the table is set, the bread should be placed on it right away. Bread should never be laid with the top crust down. Great care must be taken to bury all substances separated from the body, like hair, nails, or blood, so that they don’t come into contact with sick people or fall into the hands of witches.[Pg 209][Pg 210][Pg 211]
We have selected the preceding observances and rules as examples of those thousands of precepts for all conditions of life which have been collected by investigations in this field from the mouths of the people. A full collection would require a large volume. In all of them is seen a servile fear of mysterious evil influences, lurking on all sides, and whose power or impotency as regards man nowise depends on his morality, but only on the way in which he observes certain ethically indifferent acts. Many of them seem to have arisen only by faulty application of the theory of causality; others depend on a symbolical method of contemplating nature. What a difference between this popular wisdom and that stored up in[Pg 212] the gnomes of the Greeks or in the heathen Havamal! Part of the former may be likewise an heirloom, but how exuberantly these superstitions grew during the centuries of ripe and glaring belief in personified evil; how deeply they struck root among the people, while Havamal has been saved from the flood of time only by the hand of the student!
We have chosen the previous customs and rules as examples of the thousands of guidelines for all aspects of life that have been gathered through research from the voices of the people. A complete collection would take up a large volume. In all of them, there's a submissive fear of mysterious evil forces, lurking everywhere, whose power or powerlessness concerning humans doesn't rely on their morality, but solely on how they perform certain ethically neutral actions. Many of these beliefs seem to have arisen from a misunderstanding of the theory of causality; others are based on a symbolic way of viewing nature. What a contrast between this folk wisdom and that found in[Pg 212] the writings of the Greeks or in the pagan Havamal! Part of the former may also be an inheritance, but how lavishly these superstitions bloomed during centuries of strong and vivid belief in personified evil; how deeply they took root among the people, while Havamal has survived the test of time only through the efforts of scholars!
Among the superstitions are to be counted the magical prognosis of diseases and death. Many were the tokens of the approaching skeleton-figure with his scythe and glass. They were heard in the cawing of crows and ravens, in the howling of dogs, in the chirping of the cricket, and the regular ticking of the wood-worm concealed in the wall. If the horse of a priest riding to visit a sick person in his parish lowered its head upon arriving at a house, if a gnat was caught gnawing any clothing, if a light suddenly went out, if an image fell down, if a glass or a mirror was broken, it indicated an approaching death in the house. To determine[Pg 213] the fate of a sick person, a piece of bread of which he had eaten was laid in a dark corner, and its change of color was observed; or a piece of fat with which the soles of the sick had been smeared was offered to a dog, or a stone was lifted to see if any thing was concealed beneath it. If the bread became dark, or if the dog refused to eat what was offered him, or if there was no living thing under the stone, then the sick person was considered incurable, and nothing could be hoped even from the inherited medical skill of the wise old men and women. The exercise of this skill consisted in the use, along with “reading” and conjurations, partly of herbs of more or less known efficiency, and partly also, as it appears, of magnetic forces, resorted to mechanically without reflection.
Among the superstitions are the magical predictions of diseases and death. There were many signs of the approaching figure of death with his scythe and hourglass. They were heard in the cawing of crows and ravens, in the howling of dogs, in the chirping of crickets, and the steady ticking of the woodworm hidden in the wall. If the horse of a priest riding to visit a sick person in his parish lowered its head upon arriving at a house, if a gnat was caught gnawing on any clothing, if a light suddenly went out, if a statue fell, or if a glass or mirror broke, it indicated an impending death in the house. To determine[Pg 213] the fate of a sick person, a piece of bread that they had eaten was placed in a dark corner, and its change in color was observed; or a piece of fat that had been smeared on the soles of the sick person’s feet was offered to a dog, or a stone was lifted to see if anything was hidden underneath it. If the bread turned dark, or if the dog refused to eat what was offered, or if there was nothing alive under the stone, then the sick person was considered incurable, and nothing could be hoped for even from the inherited medical knowledge of the wise old men and women. The practice of this knowledge involved using, along with "reading" and conjurations, various herbs with known or unknown effectiveness, and also, it seems, magnetic forces that were applied mechanically without much thought.
The medical art inherited among the people from generation to generation is a subject which none but a clear-sighted and unprejudiced scientist of the medical profession can treat, and which has been left hitherto without that investigation which the subject[Pg 214] undoubtedly deserves, at least from a historical point of view. There was, at the end of the Middle Ages, among the devotees of the Galenic art a man of genius who, despairing to find in the folios of the medical scholastics any traces of truth, abandoned the lecture-room and went forth into the world without in order, as he himself said, to read the book of nature and learn something of that medical instinct with which God, as he believed, must have endowed men as well as animals, and which must find a true expression only in the people living in immediate reciprocity with nature. This man was Paracelsus. He who despised and overwhelmed with mockery the coryphei of his days in the medical faculties, did not disdain to listen to “the experience of peasants, old women, night-wanderers, and vagabonds,” and the magnetical system which he constructed “by the illumination of nature’s light, and not by the lamp-flare of an apothecary’s shop,” rest in all probability on the general principles which he found in the plurality[Pg 215] of sympathetic cures practiced among the people. In the “reading” by which these cures were accompanied, Paracelsus saw rightly nothing but a subjective moment, and means of making faith and imagination the allies of the physician. A mass of these conjuration-formulæ in different diseases have been collected and published in various countries of Europe. They offer the reader little or nothing of interest.[58]
The medical knowledge passed down through generations is a topic that only a clear-sighted and unbiased scientist in the medical field can properly address. Until now, it has lacked the in-depth examination that it truly deserves, particularly from a historical standpoint. At the end of the Middle Ages, there was a brilliant individual among the followers of Galenic medicine who, frustrated by the lack of truth in the extensive texts of medical scholars, left the classroom and ventured into the world. As he put it, he wanted to read the book of nature and understand the natural medical insight that he believed God had given to both humans and animals, which was best expressed by those living closely with nature. This individual was Paracelsus. He ridiculed and challenged the leading figures of his time in medical schools but also took the time to listen to "the experiences of peasants, old women, night wanderers, and vagabonds." The magnetic system he developed was "illuminated by the light of nature, not by the glare of an apothecary’s lamp," and it likely stemmed from the fundamental ideas he discovered in the various sympathetic remedies practiced among the populace. In the “reading” that accompanied these remedies, Paracelsus accurately saw nothing but a subjective element, using faith and imagination as tools for the physician. Many of these spells and formulas for different illnesses have been gathered and published in various European countries, offering little of interest to the reader.
A very common usage during the Middle Ages was to measure the sick person, at one[Pg 216] time to cure him, at another to find out if the disease was decreasing or increasing. Another means was to drag him through a hole. Sick children were pulled through holes dug in the earth or through a cleft cherry-tree. Sick sheep were forced to creep through the cleft of an oak, and so on. Another remedy against many kinds of sufferings was the binding of a thread or a band which had been read over, around the neck or some limb of the sick. Connected with this is the tying of witch-knots, used only with evil intent. Bands of different colors and material[59] were required for these. They were buried near the dwelling of the person to be injured. It was thought that by this means any limb or bodily power of an enemy could be impaired. A French jurist and witch-judge, Pierre Delancre, complains that in his days there were few married couples[Pg 217] in France whose happiness had not been marred by this means; young men hardly dared to marry from fear of it. Hincmar, archbishop of Rheims, advised, as a remedy against this influence, a diligent use of the sacraments. In French rituals church-prayers against the effects of witch-knots are prescribed. Hardly less universally was it the custom to make dolls of rags, dough, wax or clay, baptize them with the name of the hated person, put them in the fire or pierce them with needles, and bury them under the threshold of that individual, all in order to inflict sufferings on him.[60] Diseases could also be transferred to dolls by reading certain formulæ, and placing them in some inaccessible place, or in running water.
A very common practice during the Middle Ages was to measure the sick person, at one[Pg 216] point to cure him, and at another to determine if the illness was getting better or worse. Another method involved dragging him through a hole. Sick children were pulled through holes dug in the ground or through a split cherry tree. Sick sheep were made to crawl through the split of an oak, and so on. Another remedy for various kinds of suffering was wrapping a thread or band that had been read over around the neck or some limb of the sick person. This is related to the tying of witch knots, which were used only with harmful intent. Bands of different colors and materials were needed for these. They were buried near the home of the person to be harmed, as it was believed this would weaken any limb or physical strength of an enemy. A French jurist and witch judge, Pierre Delancre, complained that in his time there were few married couples[Pg 217] in France whose happiness had not been affected by this practice; young men hardly dared to marry for fear of it. Hincmar, the archbishop of Rheims, recommended, as a remedy against this influence, a diligent use of the sacraments. In French rituals, church prayers against the effects of witch knots are prescribed. Similarly, it was quite common to make dolls out of rags, dough, wax, or clay, baptize them with the name of the person one hated, put them in the fire or stab them with needles, and bury them under the threshold of that individual, all to inflict pain on him.[60] Diseases could also be transferred to dolls by reading certain formulas and placing them in an unreachable spot or in running water.
Not only against diseases, but also against the dangers of fire and war, against ill-luck in love or chase, on voyages and the like, magical remedies were freely resorted to by[Pg 218] the people. The “Witch-hammer” complains bitterly against the criminal practice of the soldiers in mutilating crucifixes in order to harden themselves against the sword and bullets. The executioner in Passau gained, during the Thirty Years’ War, a wide reputation for his skill in hardening the human frame, which he did by means of scraps of paper with cabalistic figures (Passauer Henkers-Zettel), which were eaten. The belief that hunters procured, by means of conjurations, “free-arrows” and “free-bullets” was very common. The “Witch-hammer” accuses various potentates of having in their pay “diabolical archers” who hit their mark from a long distance without aiming. It was customary at fires to throw into the flames so-called shields of David,—plates with two intersecting triangles and the motto “Agla” (the initials of four Hebrew words meaning: “Thou art strong eternally, O Lord!”) and “consummatum est.” As late as in the middle of the last century the magistrate of Leipzig [Pg 219]ordered that such plates should be laid up in the rathhaus to be used in case of fires. In Catholic countries the clergy took the employment of magical appliances against fires into their own hands; processions singing and bearing relics went around the burning house three times, and if this had no salutary effect, it was a sure sign that God had allowed the devil to wield the consuming element unto destruction.
Not only against diseases but also against the dangers of fire and war, bad luck in love or hunting, and on travels, people freely turned to magical remedies. The “Witch-hammer” criticizes the terrible practice of soldiers mutilating crucifixes to toughen themselves against swords and bullets. The executioner in Passau gained a reputation during the Thirty Years’ War for his ability to toughen the human body using scraps of paper with mystical symbols (Passauer Henkers-Zettel), which were consumed. It was widely believed that hunters could obtain “free arrows” and “free bullets” through spells. The “Witch-hammer” accuses various leaders of employing “diabolical archers” who could hit their target from a distance without aiming. During fires, it was common to throw into the flames so-called shields of David—plates with two overlapping triangles and the motto “Agla” (the initials of four Hebrew words meaning: “Thou art strong eternally, O Lord!”) and “consummatum est.” As recently as the middle of the last century, the magistrate of Leipzig ordered these plates to be stored in the rathhaus for use in case of fires. In Catholic countries, clergy took on the role of using magical means against fires; processions singing and carrying relics would circle the burning house three times, and if this had no positive effect, it was seen as a sure sign that God had allowed the devil to use fire for destruction.
The extent of this treatise does not allow a detailed exposition of the many divinatory arts which had their adepts among the people. The Church preaching mightily against those arts and representing them as devices of the devil, the father of lies and founder of oracles, did not, however, deny, but could confirm by biblical quotation, their power to unveil futurity.
The scope of this work doesn’t permit a detailed explanation of the many divinatory arts that had followers among the people. The Church strongly preached against these arts, portraying them as tools of the devil, the father of lies and creator of oracles. However, it did not deny their ability to reveal the future and could actually support this claim with biblical quotes.
Every thing that we have here described was to the Church black magic: all mystical practices among the people, whether resorted to for good or evil purposes, to heal or cure, were looked upon as implying contempt for[Pg 220] the divine magic of the Church itself, and also a league with the devil, if not a formal one, at any rate a “pactum implicitum.” It was therefore the possessors of the traditional popular art of healing who were first sent to the stake wherever the inquisition commenced its trials. But no terrorism could eradicate the popular magic so long as the persecutors themselves believed in its efficiency, and fought only for a consecrated superstition against its outlawed counterfeit. The struggle against the superstition of the Church as well as of the people, was reserved for another time and for another theory of the universe and of morals.
Everything we've described here was considered black magic by the Church: all mystical practices among the people, whether used for good or bad purposes, to heal or cure, were seen as showing disrespect for[Pg 220] the divine magic of the Church itself, and also as a partnership with the devil, if not an official one, at least an “implicit pact.” As a result, those who possessed the traditional folk healing knowledge were the first to be burned at the stake wherever the Inquisition began its trials. However, no amount of fear could get rid of popular magic as long as the persecutors themselves believed in its power and fought only to protect a sacred superstition against its banned version. The fight against the superstitions of both the Church and the people would be left for another time and a different understanding of the universe and morals.
The so-called wandering scholastics (scholastici vagantes, scholares erratici) formed a kind of connecting link between the magic of the learned and that of the common people. They were ruined and adventurous students, priests and monks who wandered about in the rural districts of most of the European states, especially Germany, representing themselves as treasure-diggers, selling “spiritus [Pg 221]familiares,” amulets, love-potions, and life-elixirs, conjuring spirits, divining by the stars, and healing men and cattle. These adventurers were associated in a regular guild, and had like other vagrant tradesmen, their lodgings and hospitals in the cities. They were dreaded competitors of the witch-fathers of the cloisters, were several times excommunicated by the Church, and seem to have nearly disappeared when the witch-trials commenced in earnest. It is to a person of that kind that the Faust-legend is attached. It reflects the popular opinions concerning the power of learned magicians.[61]
The so-called wandering scholastics (scholastici vagantes, scholares erratici) were a connection between the magic practiced by intellectuals and that of everyday people. These were disillusioned and adventurous students, priests, and monks who traveled through the rural areas of many European countries, especially Germany. They claimed to be treasure hunters, selling “spiritus [Pg 221]familiares,” amulets, love potions, and life elixirs. They conjured spirits, practiced astrology, and provided healing for both people and animals. These adventurers were organized into a formal guild and, like other itinerant tradespeople, had their own lodgings and hospitals in the cities. They were feared competitors of the cloistered witch-fathers, were excommunicated by the Church multiple times, and seemed to have nearly vanished as the witch trials began in earnest. The Faust legend is connected to individuals like them, reflecting popular beliefs about the powers of learned magicians.
The same period which saw the bull of Innocentius promulgated, and the belief in devils culminate in the witch-processes, gave birth to the renaissance. This saviour came[Pg 222] to the world in the hour of its intensest need. The Hellenic spirit, born again from the study of classic literature and classic art, was a new Messias putting his heel on the head of the old serpent and saving humanity from the power of death and of the devil. The people sitting in darkness illumined only by the lurid flames kindled by the inquisition saw a great light and stretched their hands towards the new dawn. The study of the ancients had an immense influence, all the more as the actual world was so different from the antique world. The exhumed monuments of Hellas revealed other state systems than the feudal of the Middle Ages,—states which were organizations, not mere mechanical conglomerates of conquerors and conquered, and were founded upon a nobler basis than given or assumed privileges. These monuments revealed an independent search for truth which had placed itself above tradition—a novel spectacle to the people of the Middle Ages! They revealed an art in which harmony reigned between spirit and[Pg 223] nature, between the higher life and sensuousness, between the relative opposites which the Middle Ages had conceived as absolute, placing them against one another in a struggle which wrecked beauty and morality. They revealed large symmetrical characters as free from the asceticism of the Middle Ages as from the wild sensuality of that time. All these ideas, hailed with enthusiasm, could not but transform the appearance of the world. They overthrew the darkness of the Middle Ages, put the devil and hell to flight, and drove them into that lumber-corner of the spiritual kingdom where they are at present, but from which, at any political reaction, they peer out eagerly watching whether they may not once more bring the great wide world into their power. But they shall scarcely succeed in this, as long as freedom of thought and scientific independence are guarded as the foremost conditions of the spiritual health of mankind; and they shall utterly fail when an all-extended intelligence has taught the people[Pg 224] that the premises of the devil-dogma, if they could be again inoculated into the popular mind, would show anew the same results which have been depicted above, and lead us back to the terrible times of the inquisition and the burning of witches. This, no doubt, even the orthodox defenders of belief in an impersonated evil principle do not desire; but they do not observe that history acts more consistently than they, and cures general errors only by making long generations draw from them the last consequences and suffer their full effect.
The same time that saw Pope Innocent's bull issued and the belief in devils peak during the witch trials also gave rise to the Renaissance. This savior came[Pg 222] into the world when it needed it most. The Hellenic spirit, revived through the study of classical literature and art, was a new Messiah triumphing over the old serpent and freeing humanity from the grip of death and the devil. People who had been sitting in darkness, lit only by the harsh flames of the Inquisition, saw a great light and reached out toward the new dawn. The study of the ancients had a massive impact, especially since the modern world was so different from the ancient one. The unearthed monuments of Greece revealed state systems that were different from the feudal structures of the Middle Ages—states that were organized, not just mechanical collections of conquerors and the conquered, and were based on a nobler foundation than granted or assumed privileges. These monuments showed an independent quest for truth that surpassed tradition—a new sight for the people of the Middle Ages! They revealed an art where harmony existed between spirit and[Pg 223] nature, between higher life and sensuality, and between the relative opposites that the Middle Ages viewed as absolutes, pitting them against each other in conflicts that shattered beauty and morality. They displayed large, balanced characters free from the asceticism of the Middle Ages as well as from the wild sensuality of that era. All these ideas, received with enthusiasm, could only transform the world's appearance. They banished the darkness of the Middle Ages, drove the devil and hell away, and pushed them into a forgotten corner of the spiritual realm where they currently dwell, but from which, during any political backlash, they eagerly peer out hoping to reestablish their control over the vast world. However, they are unlikely to succeed as long as freedom of thought and scientific independence are upheld as essential for the spiritual well-being of humanity; and they will completely fail when expanded intelligence has taught the people[Pg 224] that the foundations of the devil doctrine, if reintroduced into the popular mindset, would once again lead to the same consequences previously depicted, dragging us back to the dreadful times of the Inquisition and witch hunts. Undoubtedly, even the orthodox supporters of a personified evil principle do not wish for this; yet they fail to notice that history is far more consistent than they are, remedying widespread errors only by allowing many generations to draw the final consequences and endure their full impact.
THE END.
THE END.
INDEX.
INDEX.
Adam’s sin, brings countless woes on man, 12.
Agnus Dei, 63;
its power, 64.
Ahriman, affirmed to have been Judaized in “Satan,” 35;
repelled at Marathon, 36;
his power over man limited, 47;
author of black magic, 54.
Alexander, conquers Asia, but helps the triumph of dualism, 37.
Ammonius Sacca, tries to restore Neoplatonism, 40.
Amulets employed in Church-magic, 62, 63.
Angels, belong to the lowest hierarchy, 5;
have the care of mortals, 6.
Appolonius of Tyana, deemed the peer of Christ in gift of miracles, 40, 163.
Archangels, part of the lowest hierarchy, 5;
protect religion, 6.
Archetypes, world of, i. e., the Empyrean, 1;
all celestial things are in the Empyrean; are immaterial, 6.
Aristotle’s method revives science, 44.
Astrology, introduction to (Table II. of correspondences), 127.
Atmosphere of earth situate next below space of the moon, 2.
Augustine, a Manicheian, 43;
last of the fathers educated in philosophy, 44;
quoted on baptism, 57;
quoted on the existence of fauns, satyrs, etc., 162;
believes in the existence of were-wolves, 206.
Baptism, copied, in anticipation, in the Mithras mysteries, 57.
Baptismal water, its various efficacy, 58.
Bartholomeus Chassaneus, instructs how to proceed in the courts against common pests, 78.
Benoit de Montferrand, bishop of Lausanne, excommunicates may-bugs, 75, 76.
Bereshit, its mystic meaning, 144.
Bethesda, the efficacy of the water in its pool inferior to that of baptism, 57.
[Pg 226]
Bishop Gerhard, converts the heretics of Arras, 60.
Boethius, on the basis of creation, 124.
Borrichius (Olaf Borch) cited, 115.
Bunsen’s Gott in der Geschichte, quoted, 93, 94, 175.
Cabalists’ method of searching out the inner meaning of the Bible, 144;
discover the seventy-two mystical names of God, 146.
Christian fathers, one of, doubts if his way of attaining perfection is the only one, 32;
one of, declares every thing in heathen thought to be of the devil, 42.
Church the, prepared for by election of the Jews, and founded by Christ, 14;
is one body; accumulates a wealth of supererogatory works, and grants remission of guilt also to dead, 15;
a mole against the tide of sin, 16;
the kingdom of God on earth; her destiny universal extension, 18;
can not check the growth of sin; her emblem an ark, 22;
the only legitimate bodily physician, 68;
forbids at several councils the secular practice of medicine, 72.
Church bells, their power against the demons, 74.
Clemens of Alexandria, fights for the union of belief and thought, 41;
quoted on the mission of philosophy, 42;
rejects the doctrine of eternal punishment, 43.
Colquhoun quoted, 200.
Conception-billets described, 64-66.
“Conjurer of Hell,” 148.
Contrast between state of Society in Middle Ages and Hellenic and later European civilizations due to different theories of the universe, 29.
Cosmic Philosophy of Middle Ages, 1-28.
Cyprianus and others enter into league with Satan, 165.
Delrio, ascribes the origin of witchcraft to Zoroaster, 45.
Demonianism, cured by the Church, 70.
Demons, fallen intelligences of the middle hierarchy, 11;
war against the good angels; cause storms and drouth; pervade the elements, 12;
entice man, 13;
able to take full possession of men, 25.
Deutsche Theologie, quoted on the nature of evil, 26.
Differences between the dualism of Zoroaster and the Christian, 46-48.
Dissection prohibited, 71.
Dominion, order of angels, receives the commands of God, 5.
[Pg 227]
Dualism, of the Middle Ages affirmed to have been derived from Persia, 34;
its conflict with the unitarian notions of Greece the sum of history between Cyrus and Constantine; wins a flank-position on the Mediterranean upon the return of the Jews from captivity; its demon-belief testified to by the many demoniacs in the time of Christ, 35;
magic and belief upon authority its necessary consequences, 36;
derived from Zoroaster, 38;
spreads over the Roman provinces, 39;
advances against Europe, as Manicheism, 43;
is finally absolute and brings on the Dark Ages, 44;
is intensified after entering Christianity, 46,
and undergoes changes, 47, 48;
attacks the inner authority, 92.
Earth, encompassed by ten heavens, 1;
made a paradise for man; explains symbolically man’s destiny, 8.
Egidius, opposes fire-worship, 171.
Electrum magicum, 138.
Elements, four prime in the constitution of all things, 3.
Eleusinian mysteries, fragments of, preserved in magic of the learned, 117.
Empire, third order of angels, ward off all hindrances, 5.
Empyrean, the heaven of fire; world of archetypes, 1;
remains after the final conflagration, 26.
Europe, belief, of in Middle Ages, 1;
defeats dualism, 36;
goes into the enemy’s country, 37.
Eucharist, perennial source of power and sanctification, 59.
Faust, quoted, 98, 109.
Faust-legend, at first proposed to employ H. C. Agrippa as its chief character, 221.
Field-rats prosecuted, 78-80.
Formula against bloody-flux, 215;
against epilepsy, 215.
Formulary of malediction used by priests, 81, 82.
Gnosticism springs up, 38.
God, enthroned in the Empyrean, 1;
associates with man, 8-9.
Gregory IX. exhorts to a crusade against the Stedinghs, 174.
Gregory the Great, mentioned, 44, 60;
forbade the abrogation of pagan festivities, 160.
Heaven of crystal, next beneath Empyrean,—primum mobile; of fixed stars, devoid of weight, 2.
Hell, becomes a place of punishment, 11;
remains after final conflagration, 26.
[Pg 228]
Henricus Cornelius Agrippa ab Nettesheim, on God as the source of all power, 3, 4;
is not chosen to represent the magician in the Faust-legend, 221.
Heretics of Arras, their belief, 60.
Hermes Trismegistus, transmuted whatever he chose to gold, 115.
Hincmar, archb. of Rheims, propounds a remedy against witch-knots, 216.
Hippocrates, mentioned, 71, 72.
Historical development of Middle-age Cosmic Philosophy, 28-51.
History, a spiritual comedy, 23.
Homunculus philosophicus, how produced, 132, 133.
Horst’s Demonomagie quoted, 199.
Houses of the planets, 134.
“Hubertus-bands” and “Hubertus-keys,” 69.
Images, their miraculous properties, 67, 68.
Incense appropriate for Mars, 139.
“Incubi” and “succubi,” 167.
Inevitable causation, not admitted in the Middle Age Cosmic philosophy, 4.
Isis, secrets of entrusted to the sons of Ham, 114.
Jacob’s ladder, structure of the universe likened to, 6.
Jamblichus, practices secret arts, to outrival Christian magi, 40.
Jean Bodin, ascribes witchcraft to Zoroaster, 45.
John of Salisbury upon witch-festivals, 173.
Judaico-Alexandrian philosophy blooms, 38.
Jupiter belonging to the second of the planetary spaces, 2.
Knowledge of highest truths revealed to man, 20.
Lucifer, prince of Seraphim, 9;
revolts, and wars with Michael, 10;
is conquered, is permitted to tempt man, 10;
transformed into an angel of light, 12;
triumphs, 14.
Luther, on Satanic malice as the cause of accidents, 24, 25;
esteems highly “Deutsche Theologie,” 26;
Tischreden quoted, 168;
referred to, 199.
Lycanthropy of the Middle Ages, 205-207.
“Magia Divina,” quoted 130-133.
Magic, of the Church, 51-94;
what enters into all employment of it, 53, 54;
white and black magic, celestial and diabolical, 54;
of the Church defined, 92.
—Magic of the Learned, 95-158;
is derived from various sources, 116;
[Pg 229]first principle of, 128.
—Magic of the People, 158-224;
black magic and devil worship, 164.
Magician, the learned of the 15th century, 100;
his apartments described, 105, 108, 110;
explains his science, 112-129;
performs an incantation, 129-155.
Malice of the devil, causes unforeseen accidents, 24, 25.
Man, a microcosm; must dwell on earth, 7;
at first happy, 8.
Mandrake, superstitions concerning, 201.
Manicheism, new form of dualism; advances against Europe; finds a follower in Augustine, 43.
Marathon, Salamis and Platæa really battle-fields of a religious war, 35.
Mars, situate in the third of the planetary spaces, 2.
Matter, devoid of force and all quality, 3.
May-bugs excommunicated, 75.
Men are often terrified into an alliance with the devil, 25.
Mercury, path of in planetary world, 2.
Middle Ages, Cosmic Philosophy of, 1-28;
historical origin of, 28-55, 94.
Miracles, defined, 4.
Mithras mysteries, contain a copy, by anticipation, of the sacrament of baptism, 57;
imitate other mysteries of the Church, 58, 60.
Moon, path of, 2.
“Mus exenteratus,” etc., quoted, 60.
Native spirits popularly believed to inhabit land, air and water, 202.
Nature, knowledge of, same as a knowledge of the angels, 5.
Neoplatonism arises, 40.
Nine revolving heavens, 1.
Nork’s “Sitten und Gebräuche der Deutschen,” etc., quoted, 202.
Number 72, its significance, 143, 144;
number 488, 147.
Origen, attempts to unite belief and thought, 41;
rejects the doctrine of eternal punishment, 43.
Origin of the names of the days of the week, 135, 136.
Ormuzd and Ahriman, are the real adversaries repelled at Marathon, 36;
author of white magic, 54.
Pentecost, its gifts transmitted, 91.
Peter de Abano, author of an important question, 97.
Perpetuum mobile naturæ, method of producing, 130, 131.
Pierre Delancre complains against witch-knots, 216.
[Pg 230]
Philosophy, system of possible within the Church, 20;
adherents of the scholastic may use Aristotle’s dialectics, 21.
Planetary world, next beneath that of fixed stars, 2;
consisting of seven heavens, 2.
Planets guided by angels, 3;
influence the elements and man, 134, 135.
Plotinus, tries to restore Neoplatonism, 40.
Pope, feudal lord of emperors, 18;
determines the true inductions of philosophy, 21;
Sergius III., 63;
Urban Vitus, 65.
Pope John XXII., complains that his life is endangered by sorcerers, 177.
Pope Innocent VIII., puts forth a bull against the spread of sorcery, 178.
Popular maxims of superstition, 208-211.
Power, from a spiritual source only, 3;
communicated to the heavens and the earth by angels, 3.
Power, order of angels, guide the stars and planets, 5.
Principalities, Archangels, and Angels, the third and lowest hierarchy, hold supremacy over terrestrial things, 5, 6.
Principalities, part of the lowest hierarchy of angels, guardian spirits of nations, 6.
Proclus, last Neoplatonician, 44.
Pythagoras, glorified as fit to rank with Christ in miraculous gifts, 40;
believed the universe founded on numbers, 124.
Rain-processions in the Middle Ages, 74.
Reason, darkened by apostacy, 13.
“Recognitiones divi Clementis ad Jacob.,” quoted, 165.
Reformation, retains somewhat of the Church-magic, 92.
Relics, their magical use, 66.
Remigius, ascribes witchcraft to Zoroaster, 45.
Renaissance, overthrew the darkness and superstition of the Middle Ages, 222-223.
Saints, intercession of, more effective than that of Seraphim, 17;
not disturbed by misery of the damned, 27;
have control over various diseases, 69.
Satan, the Judaized Ahriman, 35.
Saturn, belonging to the first of the planetary spaces, 2.
Scale of the Holy Tetrad (Table I.), 123.
Schemhamphoras, or God’s mystical names, 144, 146.
Scholastici errantes, 220.
Science the, of the Greeks is rational, originates logic and geometry; of the Middle Ages is magic, 30.
[Pg 231]
Scotus Erigena, mentioned, 44.
Seraphim, Cherubim and Thrones, the first hierarchy, and nearest God, 5.
Simon Magus, legend of his discomfiture by St. Peter, 165.
Sprenger, author of Malleus Malificarum, ascribes the origin of witchcraft to Zoroaster, 45.
Stedinghs persecuted, 174.
Summa Theologica, quoted on the delectation of the redeemed upon seeing the misery of the damned, 28.
Sun, belonging to the middle space of planetary world, 2.
Superstitious prognostics of disease and death, 212-216.
Synodal decree of Ancyra, 171.
Table of correspondences between microcosmos and things on earth, and the planets, 127.
Tekfael, name of the demon summoned, 147, 153.
Terrestrial things, images of the celestial, 6;
are composed of the coarsest matter, 6;
are all under the control of special angels, 7;
are also influenced by stars, planets and archetypes, 7.
Theologie der Thatsachen wider die Theologie der Rhetorik (A. F. C. H. Vilmar, 1857) quoted, 48-50.
Thomas Aquinas, on the acquiescence of the saints in the punishment of the lost, 28;
on the power of demons, 73.
Universe, a vast lyre, 7;
an unbroken harmony, 9;
divided between Good and Evil, 11.
University of 15th century described, 96-98.
Vampirism, 207.
Venus, path of in planetary world, 2.
Vilmar, Neo-Lutheran, would restore to the clergy their mediæval prerogatives, 48-50.
Virgil quoted, 205, 216.
Von Görres, attempts to restore the belief in vampirism, 207.
Witch-hammer, contains directions for the judge in witch-trials, 90, 178-195.
Witches’ Sabbath, supposed origin of, 170.
Witch-knots, 216.
Zoroaster, the reputed founder of magic science; and by some believed the author of witchcraft, 45;
his religion allows evil to disappear in course of time, and promises a final restoration of all things, 46.
Zoroaster and Plato’s systems blended, 37.
Adam's sin brings countless troubles to humanity, 12.
Lamb of God, 63;
its power, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Ahriman, believed to have been Judaized as "Satan," 35;
driven back at Marathon, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his influence on humanity limited, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
source of dark magic, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Alexander conquers Asia but facilitates the victory of dualism, 37.
Ammonius Sacca attempts to revive Neoplatonism, 40.
Amulets used in Church-magic, 62, 63.
Angels belong to the lowest hierarchy, 5;
they care for people, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Apollonius of Tyana is considered the equal of Christ in miracles, 40, 163.
Archangels are part of the lowest hierarchy, 5;
they protect faith, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Archetypes, the world of, i. e., the Empyrean, 1;
All celestial things exist in the Empyrean; they are non-physical, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Aristotle's method revives science, 44.
Astrology, introduction to (Table II. of correspondences), 127.
The atmosphere of Earth lies just below the moon's space, 2.
Augustine, a Manichaean, 43;
the last of the fathers who studied philosophy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
quoted on baptism, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
quoted on the existence of fauns, satyrs, etc., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
believes that werewolves are real, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Baptism, copied in advance in the Mithras mysteries, 57.
Baptismal water, its various effects, 58.
Bartholomeus Chassaneus explains how to address issues with common pests in the courts, 78.
Benoit de Montferrand, bishop of Lausanne, excommunicates may-bugs, 75, 76.
Bereshit, its mystical meaning, 144.
Bethesda, the effectiveness of its pool water is less than that of baptism, 57.
[Pg 226]
Bishop Gerhard converts the heretics of Arras, 60.
Boethius, on the foundation of creation, 124.
Borrichius (Olaf Borch) cited, 115.
Bunsen's Gott in der Geschichte quoted, 93, 94, 175.
Cabalists' method for uncovering the inner meaning of the Bible, 144;
discover the seventy-two mystical names of God, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Some Christian fathers question whether their path to perfection is the only one, 32;
One claims that everything in pagan thought is from the devil, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
The Church, prepared for by the election of the Jews and founded by Christ, 14;
is one entity; gathers a lot of extra deeds and offers forgiveness for the sins of the dead, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
a strong defense against the influx of sin, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the kingdom of God on Earth; its purpose is to expand universally, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
cannot stop the spread of sin; its symbol is an ark, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the only legitimate doctor, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
prohibits the secular practice of medicine at different councils, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Church bells have power against demons, 74.
Clemens of Alexandria advocates for the union of belief and thought, 41;
cited on the purpose of philosophy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
rejects the belief in eternal punishment, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Colquhoun quoted, 200.
Conception billets described, 64-66.
"Conjurer of Hell," 148.
The contrast between societal conditions in the Middle Ages and those of Hellenic and later European civilizations stems from differing theories of the universe, 29.
Cosmic Philosophy of the Middle Ages, 1-28.
Cyprianus and others join forces with Satan, 165.
Delrio attributes the origin of witchcraft to Zoroaster, 45.
Demonianism is cured by the Church, 70.
Demons, fallen intelligences of the middle hierarchy, 11;
wage war against good angels; create storms and droughts; infiltrate the elements, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
tempt humanity, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
capable of fully possessing people, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Deutsche Theologie quoted on the nature of evil, 26.
Differences between the dualism of Zoroaster and that of Christianity, 46-48.
Dissection is prohibited, 71.
Dominion, order of angels, receives God's commands, 5.
[Pg 227]
Dualism in the Middle Ages is claimed to have originated from Persia, 34;
its clash with the unitarian ideas of Greece summarizes the history between Cyrus and Constantine; it establishes a presence in the Mediterranean with the return of the Jews from exile; its belief in demons is shown by the many possessed people during Christ's time, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
magic and belief founded on authority, its required results, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
traced back to Zoroaster, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
spreads across Roman provinces, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
advances against Europe as Manichaeism, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
ultimately takes control and leads to the Dark Ages, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
intensified after the rise of Christianity, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__,
and undergoes changes, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
challenges inner authority, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Earth, surrounded by ten heavens, 1;
created a paradise for humanity; symbolically illustrates human destiny, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Egidius opposes fire-worship, 171.
Electrum magicum, 138.
The four primary elements compose everything, 3.
Fragments of Eleusinian mysteries preserved in the magic of scholars, 117.
Empire, the third order of angels, wards off all obstacles, 5.
Empyrean, the heaven of fire; a world of archetypes, 1;
remains after the final blaze, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
In the Middle Ages, Europe believed 1;
that it could overcome dualism, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
and invade enemy territory, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Eucharist, a lasting source of power and holiness, 59.
Faust, quoted, 98, 109.
The Faust legend initially intended to feature H. C. Agrippa as its main character, 221.
Field rats prosecuted, 78-80.
Formula against dysentery, 215;
against epilepsy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Formulary of curses used by priests, 81, 82.
Gnosticism arises, 38.
God, seated in the Empyrean, 1;
connects with humanity, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Gregory IX urges a crusade against the Stedinghs, 174.
Gregory the Great mentioned, 44, 60;
forbade the removal of pagan celebrations, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
The heaven of crystal is located beneath the Empyrean—primum mobile; made of fixed stars, weightless, 2.
Hell has become a place of punishment, 11;
it will stay after the final fire, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
[Pg 228]
Henricus Cornelius Agrippa ab Nettesheim, discusses God as the source of all power, 3, 4;
was not selected to represent the magician in the Faust legend, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Heretics of Arras, their beliefs, 60.
Hermes Trismegistus transformed whatever he willed into gold, 115.
Hincmar, archbishop of Rheims, proposes a remedy against witch-knots, 216.
Hippocrates mentioned, 71, 72.
Historical development of Middle Age Cosmic Philosophy, 28-51.
History is a spiritual comedy, 23.
Homunculus philosophicus, how it is produced, 132, 133.
Horst's Demonomagie quoted, 199.
Houses of the planets, 134.
"Hubertus-bands" and "Hubertus-keys," 69.
Images have miraculous properties, 67, 68.
The incense appropriate for Mars, 139.
"Incubi" and "succubi," 167.
Inevitable causation was not accepted in the cosmic philosophy of the Middle Ages, 4.
Isis' secrets were entrusted to the sons of Ham, 114.
Jacob’s ladder, the structure of the universe likened to, 6.
Jamblichus practices secret arts to outdo Christian magicians, 40.
Jean Bodin attributes witchcraft to Zoroaster, 45.
John of Salisbury on witch festivals, 173.
Judaico-Alexandrian philosophy flourishes, 38.
Jupiter belongs to the second of the planetary spaces, 2.
Knowledge of the highest truths is revealed to humanity, 20.
Lucifer, the prince of Seraphim, 9;
rebels and battles against Michael, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
is defeated and permitted to tempt humanity, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
turned into an angel of light, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
triumphs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Luther discusses satanic malice as the cause of misfortunes, 24, 25;
regards "Deutsche Theologie" highly, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his table talks quoted, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
referenced, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
The lycanthropy of the Middle Ages, 205-207.
"Magia Divina," quoted 130-133.
Magic of the Church, 51-94;
everything related to its use, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
white and black magic, heavenly and wicked, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
defined by the Church, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
—Magic of the Scholars, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
sourced from various places, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
[Pg 229]its first principle, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
—Magic of the People, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
black magic and devil worship, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
The magician, the learned man of the 15th century, 100;
his living space described, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
explains his expertise, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
casts a spell, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
The devil's malice causes unforeseen accidents, 24, 25.
Humanity, a microcosm; must live on Earth, 7;
once happy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Mandrake, the superstitions surrounding it, 201.
Manicheism, a new form of dualism; advances against Europe; finds a follower in Augustine, 43.
Marathon, Salamis, and Platæa are truly battlefields of a religious war, 35.
Mars is located in the third of the planetary spaces, 2.
Matter devoid of force and all qualities, 3.
May-bugs are excommunicated, 75.
People are often frightened into a pact with the devil, 25.
Mercury, its pathway in the planetary world, 2.
In the Middle Ages, Cosmic Philosophy, 1-28;
traces of its history, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
Miracles defined, 4.
Mithras mysteries contain an early version of the sacrament of baptism, 57;
copying other mysteries of the Church, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
The moon's pathway, 2.
"Mus exenteratus," etc., quoted, 60.
Indigenous spirits are popularly believed to inhabit the land, air, and water, 202.
Understanding nature equates to knowing the angels, 5.
Neoplatonism emerges, 40.
Nine revolving heavens, 1.
Nork’s “Sitten und Gebräuche der Deutschen,” etc., quoted, 202.
The number 72 has certain significance, 143, 144;
the number 488, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Origen attempts to combine belief and thought, 41;
rejects the concept of everlasting punishment, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
The origins of the names of the days of the week, 135, 136.
Ormuzd and Ahriman are the true adversaries defeated at Marathon, 36;
the source of white magic, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Pentecost transmits its gifts, 91.
Peter de Abano poses an important question, 97.
Perpetuum mobile naturæ, method of producing, 130, 131.
Pierre Delancre complains about witch-knot practices, 216.
[Pg 230]
Philosophy can exist within the Church, 20;
Those who follow scholasticism might use Aristotle's dialectics, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
The planetary world lies directly below that of the fixed stars, 2;
made up of seven heavens, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
The planets are guided by angels, 3;
They affect the elements and human beings, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
Plotinus seeks to revive Neoplatonism, 40.
The pope, the feudal lord of emperors, 18;
determines the real insights of philosophy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Sergius III, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Urban Vitus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Pope John XXII. laments that sorcerers threaten his life, 177.
Pope Innocent VIII. issues a bull against the spread of sorcery, 178.
Common superstitions, 208-211.
Power originates solely from a spiritual source, 3;
sent to heaven and earth by angels, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Angelic order holds power to guide the stars and planets, 5.
Principalities, Archangels, and Angels, the third and lowest hierarchy, have supremacy over earthly matters, 5, 6.
Principalities, part of the lowest angelic hierarchy, serve as guardian spirits for nations, 6.
Proclus is the last Neoplatonist, 44.
Pythagoras is celebrated as being on par with Christ in miraculous abilities, 40;
believed that the universe is built on numbers, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Rain processions in the Middle Ages, 74.
Reason was obscured by apostasy, 13.
"Recognitiones divi Clementis ad Jacob.," quoted, 165.
The Reformation retains some elements of Church magic, 92.
The magical use of relics, 66.
Remigius traces witchcraft back to Zoroaster, 45.
The Renaissance dismantled the darkness and superstition of the Middle Ages, 222-223.
The intercession of saints is more effective than that of Seraphim, 17;
not affected by the suffering of the damned, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
manage various illnesses, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Satan, the Judaized Ahriman, 35.
Saturn belongs to the first of the planetary spaces, 2.
The scale of the Holy Tetrad (Table I.), 123.
Schemhamphoras, or God’s mystical names, 144, 146.
Scholastici errantes, 220.
The science of the Greeks is rational, originating logic and geometry; that of the Middle Ages is magic, 30.
[Pg 231]
Scotus Erigena mentioned, 44.
Seraphim, Cherubim, and Thrones, the first hierarchy, closest to God, 5.
Simon Magus, the legend of his defeat by St. Peter, 165.
Sprenger, author of Malleus Malificarum, cites Zoroaster as the origin of witchcraft, 45.
The Stedinghs are persecuted, 174.
Summa Theologica, quoted on the enjoyment of the redeemed at witnessing the plight of the damned, 28.
The sun belongs to the middle space of the planetary world, 2.
Superstitious predictions of disease and death, 212-216.
Synodal decree of Ancyra, 171.
A table of correspondences between the microcosm, terrestrial things, and the planets, 127.
Tekfael, the name of the summoned demon, 147, 153.
Earthly matters are reflections of the celestial, 6;
made of the roughest material, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
all under the guidance of certain angels, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
also influenced by stars, planets, and archetypes, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Theologie der Thatsachen wider die Theologie der Rhetorik (A. F. C. H. Vilmar, 1857) quoted, 48-50.
Thomas Aquinas discusses the saints’ agreement with the punishment of the lost, 28;
on the power of demons, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
The universe is a vast lyre, 7;
a seamless harmony, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
divided between Good and Evil, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
The university of the 15th century described, 96-98.
Vampirism, 207.
Venus, its path in the planetary world, 2.
Vilmar, a Neo-Lutheran, would restore medieval prerogatives to the clergy, 48-50.
Virgil quoted, 205, 216.
Von Görres seeks to revive the belief in vampirism, 207.
The witch hammer provides guidance for judges in witch trials, 90, 178-195.
The supposed origin of the Witches' Sabbath, 170.
Witch-knots, 216.
Zoroaster, reputed to be the founder of the science of magic; is believed by some to be the creator of witchcraft, 45;
His religion suggests that evil diminishes over time and promises a total restoration of everything, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Zoroaster and Plato's systems blend, 37.
Footnotes:
References:
[1] Henricus Cornelius Agrippa ab Nettesheim: “De occulta Philosophia.”—I., XIII.
[1] Henricus Cornelius Agrippa ab Nettesheim: “On Occult Philosophy.”—I., XIII.
[2] Henricus Cornelius Agrippa ab Nettesheim: “De occulta Philosophia.”—I., XIII.
[2] Henricus Cornelius Agrippa ab Nettesheim: “On Hidden Philosophy.”—I., XIII.
[3] Ibidem.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same here.
[4] This passage, directed against the ruler of Assyria, was already interpreted by the early fathers as having reference to Satan. Thus Lucifer, the Latin translation for Morning Star, came to be a name for the prince of darkness.
[4] This passage, aimed at the ruler of Assyria, was already understood by the early church leaders as referring to Satan. Therefore, Lucifer, the Latin word for Morning Star, became a name for the prince of darkness.
[5] Luke x. 18.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Luke 18.
[6] “De Contemptu Mundi sive de Miseria Humanæ Conditionis,” a little book written about 1200, by the afterwards Pope Innocent III.
[6] “On the Contempt of the World or the Misery of the Human Condition,” a short book written around 1200 by what would later be Pope Innocent III.
[7] The words of Luther, who, in addition to his dualistic belief, was a genuine son of this same Middle Age, though the destroyer of its autocratic faith.
[7] The words of Luther, who, besides his dualistic beliefs, was a true representative of the Middle Ages, even as he brought down its authoritarian faith.
[8] As such,—as perishable and unreal, are all evil things regarded by an unknown author in the Middle Ages. In his beautiful opuscule “Deutsche Theologie,” he says among other things: “Now some one may ask, ‘Since we must love every thing, must we also love sin?’ The answer is, no; for when we say every thing, we only mean every thing that is good. Every thing that exists is good by virtue of its existence. The devil is good in so far as he exists. In this sense, there is nothing evil in existence. But it is a sin to wish, desire or love any thing else than God. Now all things are essentially in God, and more essentially in God than in themselves; therefore are they all good in their real essence.”—The little work from which the above is quoted, is the expression of a deep and pious soul, struggling to master the dualism which fettered his age. It is remarkable that Luther was not more strongly influenced by its spirit, although he confesses that “Next to the Bible and St. Augustine I have found no book from which I have learned more.”
[8] As such,—all evil things are seen as temporary and unreal, according to an unknown author from the Middle Ages. In his beautiful work “Deutsche Theologie,” he says among other things: “Now someone might ask, ‘Since we must love everything, should we also love sin?’ The answer is no; because when we say everything, we only mean everything that is good. Everything that exists is good by its very existence. The devil is good insofar as he exists. In this sense, nothing in existence is evil. However, it is a sin to wish for, desire, or love anything other than God. Since all things are fundamentally in God, and more fundamentally in God than in themselves, they are all good in their true essence.” —The small work from which the above is quoted expresses the thoughts of a deep and pious soul, trying to overcome the dualism that constrained his time. It’s notable that Luther wasn’t more strongly influenced by its spirit, even though he admits that “Next to the Bible and St. Augustine, I have found no book from which I have learned more.”
[9] See the work “Summa Theologica” (supplementum ad tertiam partem, quæst. 94) by the most prominent and most influential among the theologians of the Middle Ages, Thomas Aquinas. It is there said: “Ut beatitudo sanctorum eis magis complaceat et de ea uberiores gratias Deo agant, datur eis ut pœnam impiorum perfecte videant.... Beati, qui erunt in gloria, nullam compassionem ad damnatos habebunt.... Sancti de pœnis impiorum gaudebunt, considerando in eis divinæ justitiæ ordinem et suam liberationem de qua gaudebunt.”—With this may be compared the following execrable effusion of another theologian: “Beati cœlites non tantum non cognatorum sed nec parentum sempiternis suppliciis ad ullam miserationem flectentur. Imo vero lætabuntur justi, cum viderint vindictam; manus lavabunt in sanguine peccatorum.”
[9] See the work “Summa Theologica” (supplementum ad tertiam partem, quæst. 94) by the most prominent and influential theologian of the Middle Ages, Thomas Aquinas. It says: “In order for the happiness of the saints to please them more and for them to give more thanks to God for it, they are allowed to see the punishment of the wicked perfectly.... The blessed, who will be in glory, will have no compassion for the damned.... The saints will rejoice in the punishment of the wicked, considering in it the order of divine justice and their own liberation, for which they will rejoice.” — This can be compared with the following terrible statement from another theologian: “The blessed in heaven will not only not be moved to any compassion for their relatives, but not even for their parents' eternal suffering. Indeed, the righteous will rejoice when they see vengeance; they will wash their hands in the blood of sinners.”
[10] Tertullian.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Tertullian.
[11] This has been denied in so far as the original teachings of Zoroaster are concerned, but is confirmed by a passage in Aristotle (Metaphys., I., XIV., c. 4).
[11] This has been denied regarding the original teachings of Zoroaster but is supported by a passage in Aristotle (Metaphys., I., XIV., c. 4).
[12] A. F. Ch. Vilmar: “Theologie der Thatsachen wider die Theologie der Rhetorik” (Marburg, 1857).
[12] A. F. Ch. Vilmar: “Theology of Facts Against the Theology of Rhetoric” (Marburg, 1857).
[13] Thus, for instance, the red lustre of copper was supposed to indicate that it was connected with Mars, which shines with a reddish light.
[13] So, for example, the red shine of copper was thought to be linked to Mars, which glows with a reddish light.
[14] “Non baptisatis parvulis nemo promittat inter damnationem regnumque cœlorum quietis vel felicitatis cujuslibet atque ubilibet quasi medium locum; hoc enim eis etiam hæresis Pelagiana promisit” (Augustinus: De Anima et Ejus Origine, 1. I., c. IX). In one of his letters Augustine declares that even if the parents hurry to the priest, and he likewise hasten to baptize the child, but find it dead before it has obtained the sacrament, it is nevertheless then doomed to be eternally tormented with the damned, and to blaspheme the name of God.
[14] “No one should promise unbaptized infants a place of peace or happiness between damnation and the kingdom of heaven; for this is what even the Pelagian heresy has promised them” (Augustine: On the Soul and Its Origin, 1. I., c. IX). In one of his letters, Augustine states that even if the parents rush to the priest and he also hurries to baptize the child, but they find it dead before receiving the sacrament, it will nonetheless be condemned to eternal torment with the damned, and to blaspheme the name of God.
[15] All these are found, in connection with baptism, in heathen mysteries.
[15] All of these are found, related to baptism, in pagan mysteries.
[16] Extract from the formula given at the council of Rome, A. D. 1059, to Berengar of Tours, to which he was forced to swear under penalty of death.
[16] Extract from the formula given at the Council of Rome, A. D. 1059, to Berengar of Tours, which he was compelled to swear to under the threat of death.
[17] The wafer substituted in the twelfth century for bread was called the host.
[17] The wafer that replaced bread in the twelfth century was called the host.
[18] The discovery made in our days by the Danish theologian Martensens that the food obtained in the Supper of our Lord is not for the soul only, but also for the body,—for the nourishment of our ascension-body, is not really new; the pagan initiated into the Mithras mysteries was taught that the consecrated bread and wine, being assimilated into his flesh and blood, gave immortality to his corporeal being. Like presuppositions produce in different times like ideas.
[18] The discovery made today by the Danish theologian Martensen that the food received during the Lord's Supper isn’t just for the soul, but also for the body — nourishing our spiritual body — isn’t really new; the pagan initiated into the Mithras mysteries was taught that the consecrated bread and wine, when absorbed into his flesh and blood, granted immortality to his physical being. Similar beliefs produce similar ideas across different times.
An important question in the Middle Ages and one which had been already argued with great heat from the time of Petrus Lombardus until the seventeenth century, is propounded as follows: Has a rat which has eaten of the host thereby partaken of Christ’s body? In connection with this it was further asked: How is a rat which has eaten of Christ’s body to be treated,—ought it to be killed or honored? Ought the sacrament to be venerated even in the stomach of the rat? If some of the consecrated bread is found in the stomach of a rat, is it a duty to eat it? What must be done if immediately after partaking of the sacrament one is attacked by vomiting? When a rat can eat the host, can not the devil also do it?—One of the last products of these important investigations is a book published in Tübingen in 1593, entitled: “Mus exenteratus, hoc est tractatus valde magistralis super quæstione quadam theologica spinosa et multum subtili,” etc.
An important question in the Middle Ages, which had been passionately debated from the time of Petrus Lombardus until the seventeenth century, is stated as follows: If a rat eats the host, has it then consumed Christ's body? Related to this, another question was raised: How should a rat that has eaten Christ's body be treated—should it be killed or honored? Should the sacrament be respected even in the rat's stomach? If some of the consecrated bread is found in a rat's stomach, is it a requirement to eat it? What should be done if someone vomits right after taking the sacrament? If a rat can eat the host, can the devil not do it as well? One of the last outcomes of these significant investigations is a book published in Tübingen in 1593, titled: “Mus exenteratus, hoc est tractatus valde magistralis super quæstione quadam theologica spinosa et multum subtili,” etc.
[19] During the period of political reaction in 1815, when Schlegel and de Maistre praised the Middle Ages as man’s era of bliss, and Görres sought to restore to credence during the “state period of enlightenment” all the forgotten ghost and vampire stories, the clergy of Brussels were celebrating with processions and other solemnities the anniversary of this persecution of the Jews in Namur.
[19] During the political backlash in 1815, when Schlegel and de Maistre celebrated the Middle Ages as humanity's golden age, and Görres aimed to revive all the forgotten ghost and vampire tales during the “enlightenment era,” the clergy in Brussels were commemorating the anniversary of the persecution of the Jews in Namur with processions and other solemn events.
At the synod in A. D. 1099 a proclamation was issued forbidding priests to enter into any servile relations with laymen, because it were shameful if the most holy hands which prepared the flesh and blood of Almighty God should serve the unconsecrated laity. The famous orator Bourdaloue requested that greater homage should be paid to the priest than to the holy Virgin, because God had been incarnated in her bosom only once, but was in the hands of the priest daily, as often as the mass was read.
At the synod in A.D. 1099, a proclamation was issued banning priests from engaging in any servile relationships with laypeople, as it would be disgraceful for the most sacred hands that prepared the flesh and blood of Almighty God to serve the unholy laity. The famous speaker Bourdaloue argued that greater honor should be given to the priest than to the holy Virgin, because God was incarnated in her womb only once, but is in the hands of the priest every day whenever mass is celebrated.
[20] The oldest Christian art in which the dying spirit of antiquity yet reveals itself, represented Jesus as a shepherd youth carrying a lamb upon his bosom. Many a one could only turn away sadly from the beaming world of Olympus to the new Christian ideal, and when they must needs so do, they would fain transfer to the new “puer redemptor” the mild beauty of the former youthful mediator, Dionysus Zagreus. In the hymns, still preserved to us, of Synesius, who combined in one person the bishop and the Greek who still longs for wisdom and beauty (doubtless known to many of our readers by Kingsley’s novel of Hypatia), this sadness is in wonderful harmony with Christian devotion. With the ruin of the antique world, this longing as well as the capability of satisfying it ceased. The material symbol obtained thereafter a more prominent place. If the Phœnicians and Canaanites represented their god corporeally as the powerful steer, the Christians chose the patient and inoffensive lamb as the type of theirs. The Council of Constantinople in A. D. 692 confirmed this lamb-symbol. As Aaron had made a golden calf, Pope Sergius III. procured a lamb to be made of gold and ivory. All who rebelled against its worship were treated as disorderly and heretical. In the time of Charlemagne one of them, Bishop Claudius of Turin, from whom the Waldenses derive their origin, complained: “Isti perversorum dogmatum auctores agnos vivos volunt vorare et in pariete pictos adorare.”
[20] The oldest Christian art still shows traces of the fading spirit of antiquity, depicting Jesus as a young shepherd carrying a lamb in his arms. Many could only sadly turn away from the shining world of Olympus to embrace the new Christian ideal, and when they had to, they wished to transfer to the new “puer redemptor” the gentle beauty of the earlier youthful mediator, Dionysus Zagreus. In the hymns that have survived to this day, written by Synesius, who embodied both a bishop and a Greek in search of wisdom and beauty (probably familiar to many of our readers from Kingsley’s novel about Hypatia), this sadness resonates beautifully with Christian devotion. With the collapse of the ancient world, this longing and the ability to fulfill it came to an end. The physical symbol then gained a more important role. While the Phoenicians and Canaanites depicted their god as a powerful steer, Christians selected the meek and innocent lamb as theirs. The Council of Constantinople in A.D. 692 confirmed this lamb symbol. Just as Aaron had created a golden calf, Pope Sergius III had a golden and ivory lamb made. Anyone who opposed its worship was seen as disorderly and heretical. During Charlemagne’s time, one such individual, Bishop Claudius of Turin, from whom the Waldenses are descended, complained: “Isti perversorum dogmatum auctores agnos vivos volunt vorare et in pariete pictos adorare.”
[21] Pope Urban Vitus presented an agnus Dei to the Byzantine Emperor. An accompanying note described its wonderful powers in the following monkish-Latin hexameters:—
[21] Pope Urban Vitus gave an agnus Dei to the Byzantine Emperor. A note that came with it detailed its amazing powers in these monastic-Latin rhymes:—
Balsamus et munda cera cum chrismatis unda
Conficiunt agnum, quod munus do tibi magnum
Fonte velut natum per mystica sanctificatum.
Fulgura desursum depellit, et omne malignum
Peccatum frangit, ut Christi sanguis et angit.
Prægnans servatur, simul et partus liberatur.
Dona refert dignis, virtutem destruit ignis.
Portatus munde de fluctibus eripit undæ.
Balsam and pure wax combined with the holy oil
Create the lamb, a great gift I offer you
Born anew through mystical sanctification.
It drives away lightning from above and all evil
Sin is shattered, just like Christ's blood and anguish.
The pregnant is protected, and the child is delivered.
It gives gifts to the worthy, destroying the power of fire.
Carried clean from the waves, it rescues from the depths.
[22] As late as 1784 a statute was issued by Carl Theodor, Elector of Pfalz, referring to the magic power of St. Hubert-relics, and forbidding the employment of “worldly” remedies against the bite of mad dogs.
[22] As late as 1784, a law was enacted by Carl Theodor, Elector of Pfalz, regarding the magical power of St. Hubert's relics, and prohibiting the use of “worldly” remedies against rabid dog bites.
[23] In the year 1240 a large rain-procession was held in Lüttich. Three times repeated it failed of all effect, “because in the supplication of all saints God’s mother had been forgotten.” In a new procession “Salve regina” was therefore sung, and the rain immediately came down with such violence that the devout procession was dispersed.—The clergy sometimes, in order to produce rain, would lead a donkey before the gate of the church, hang the litany about his neck, put a wafer in his mouth, and then bury the animal alive.
[23] In 1240, a large rain procession took place in Liège. It failed to produce any results three times because they had forgotten to include God’s mother in their prayers to all saints. In a new procession, they sang “Salve regina,” and immediately, rain poured down so heavily that the devout procession was scattered. Sometimes, the clergy would try to bring about rain by leading a donkey to the church gate, hanging a litany around its neck, putting a wafer in its mouth, and then burying the animal alive.
[24] Especially was the Church of the Middle Ages rich in awful formularies of malediction, testifying to an enormous brutalization of thought and feeling. A single specimen of these formularies will be more than sufficient to illustrate:—
[24] The Church of the Middle Ages was especially filled with terrible curses that showed a significant breakdown in thought and emotion. Just one example of these curses will be more than enough to demonstrate:—
“By the might, power and authority of God, the Almighty Father, of the Son and of the Holy Ghost and in the name of the Holy Virgin the mother of our Lord Jesus Christ, by the holy angels, archangels, St. Michael and St. John the Baptist, in the name of the holy apostle Peter and all the apostles, in the name of the holy Stephen and all the holy martyrs, and St. Adelgunda and all the holy virgins, and of all the saints in heaven and on earth to whom power is given to bind and loose,—we curse, execrate and exclude from the mother Church through the bond of malediction (here follows the name of the persons). May their children be orphaned; may they be cursed upon the field, cursed in the city, in the forest, in their houses and barns, in their chamber and their bed, in the town-hall, in the village, on land and sea; may they be cursed in the church, in the churchyard, in the court-room, on the public square and in war; whether they be talking, sleeping, waking, eating or drinking, whether they be going or resting, or doing any other thing, let them be accursed in soul and body, reason and all their senses: cursed be their progeny, cursed be the fruit of their land, cursed be all their limbs, head, nose, mouth, teeth, throat, eyes, and eyelashes, brain, larynx, tongue, breast, lungs, liver, legs, and arms, skin and hair; cursed be every thing living and moving in them from head to foot, etc. I conjure thee, Lucifer, and all your crew, by the Father, the Son and the Holy Ghost, by the incarnation and birth of Christ; I conjure thee by the power and the virtue of all saints, that thou never leave them in quiet, night or day, until thou have brought them to ruin, destroyed them by water, or led them to the gallows, or caused them to be torn by wild beasts, or their throat to be cut by enemies, or their bodies to be destroyed by fire,” etc., etc.
“By the strength, power, and authority of God, the Almighty Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit, and in the name of the Holy Virgin, the mother of our Lord Jesus Christ, through the holy angels, archangels, St. Michael and St. John the Baptist, in the name of the holy apostle Peter and all the apostles, in the name of the holy Stephen and all the holy martyrs, and St. Adelgunda and all the holy virgins, and all the saints in heaven and on earth who have the power to bind and loose,—we curse, condemn, and exclude from the mother Church through the bond of curse (here follows the name of the individuals). May their children be orphaned; may they be cursed in the field, in the city, in the forest, in their homes and barns, in their bedroom and their bed, in the town hall, in the village, on land and sea; may they be cursed in the church, in the churchyard, in the courtroom, in the public square, and in war; whether they are talking, sleeping, awake, eating, or drinking, whether they are going or resting, or doing anything else, let them be accursed in soul and body, mind and all their senses: cursed be their descendants, cursed be the produce of their land, cursed be all their body parts, head, nose, mouth, teeth, throat, eyes, and eyelashes, brain, larynx, tongue, chest, lungs, liver, legs, and arms, skin and hair; cursed be everything living and moving within them from head to toe, etc. I conjure you, Lucifer, and all your followers, by the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit, by the incarnation and birth of Christ; I conjure you by the power and the virtue of all the saints, that you never leave them in peace, night or day, until you have brought them to ruin, destroyed them by water, led them to the gallows, caused them to be torn apart by wild beasts, or their throat to be cut by enemies, or their bodies to be consumed by fire,” etc., etc.
[25] A biblical ground for ordeals was found in Numbers v. 12-28.
[25] A biblical basis for trials was found in Numbers 5:12-28.
[26] The “Witch-hammer” will be more fully described hereafter. The student of history should not neglect this volume, which is the ripest fruit of Catholic dualism, and clearly shows the results to which it tends.
[26] The “Witch-hammer” will be explained in more detail later. Anyone studying history shouldn't overlook this book, as it’s the most developed expression of Catholic dualism and clearly illustrates its consequences.
[27] “Gott in der Geschichte,” III.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ “God in History,” Part III.
[28] Yet in the days of Erasmus of Rotterdam the theologians were making great ado over this knotty problem.
[28] Yet during the time of Erasmus of Rotterdam, the theologians were making a big fuss over this difficult issue.
[29] This confession Cornelius Agrippa makes in his “Occult Philosophy.” Theophrastus Paracelsus and others were less modest.
[29] Cornelius Agrippa shares this admission in his “Occult Philosophy.” Theophrastus Paracelsus and others were not as reserved.
[30] Thus reasoned, as late as the middle of the sixteenth century, Borrichius (Olaf Borch), who was professor in chemistry at the University of Copenhagen and wrote a book upon the wisdom of the Egyptian Hermes.
[30] With this reasoning, as late as the mid-1500s, Borrichius (Olaf Borch), who was a chemistry professor at the University of Copenhagen, wrote a book about the wisdom of the Egyptian Hermes.
[31] Agrippa: “De Occulta Philosophia,” 1. I., c. 24.
[31] Agrippa: “On Occult Philosophy,” 1. I., c. 24.
[32] We have found in a “Magia Divina” the following directions for accomplishing a perpetuum mobile naturæ, the efficacy of which we leave for the reader to decide.
[32] We have found in a “Magia Divina” the following instructions for creating a perpetuum mobile naturæ, the effectiveness of which we leave for the reader to determine.
“During the twelve nights after Christmas 1½ measures of dew are collected from fruit-trees, and preserved well enclosed. In the month of March dew is again collected from both fruit-trees and meadows and is preserved in another phial. Dew collected in May is poured in a third and rain of a thunderstorm during the summer in a fourth. Thereupon the contents of the four phials are mixed and one measure of it is poured into a great transparent glass retort where, well covered, it must remain a month until it becomes foul. Put it then over fire and subject to heat of the second degree. When sufficiently distilled a substance thick as honey is left. In this residue are poured four grains of astral tincture. The mixture is exposed to a heat of the first degree, by which it is converted into a thick, jet-black lump which again is dissolved, forming below an ink-like fluid, and above a vapor, in which many colors and figures are seen. These soon disappear, and every thing is changed into water, which begins to turn green, and green palaces, constantly enlarging, and mountains and lovely pastures appear, while the water is diminished more and more. When now you find that no more dew rises from the earth within the glass, take the water which you received from the distillation, mix with it a drachm of astral tincture and pour an ounce of this mixture into the glass bulb. Then every thing begins again to live and grow. Add every month an ounce of this mixture. If then the glass ball is well closed, and is not stirred, a vapor gradually arises, and is condensed into two shining stars, like the sun and the moon, and like the latter, one of these stars waxes and wanes; and all the phenomena of nature, thunder, lightning, hail, rain, snow and dew, will appear in your glass ball as in the real world around you. All this will happen if you keep the great Creator before your eyes and in your heart, and if you conceal from the wicked world this great secret.”
“During the twelve nights following Christmas, collect 1½ measures of dew from fruit trees and store it in a well-sealed container. In March, collect dew again from both fruit trees and meadows, and keep it in a separate vial. Dew collected in May goes into a third vial, and rain from a summer thunderstorm is collected in a fourth. Then, mix the contents of the four vials and pour one measure into a large transparent glass retort, where it should be well-covered and left for a month until it turns foul. After that, put it over a fire and apply heat at a moderate level. Once sufficiently distilled, you’ll be left with a substance as thick as honey. Add four grains of astral tincture to this residue. The mixture is then subjected to low heat, transforming it into a thick, jet-black lump that can be dissolved, producing an ink-like liquid below and a vapor above, with many colors and shapes appearing in the vapor. These soon vanish, and everything changes into water, which starts to turn green. Green palaces, expanding continuously, along with mountains and beautiful meadows emerge as the water decreases more and more. When you notice that no more dew rises from the earth inside the glass, take the distilled water, mix in a drachm of astral tincture, and pour an ounce of this mixture into the glass bulb. Everything will then begin to come back to life and grow. Add an ounce of this mixture every month. If the glass ball is sealed well and not disturbed, a vapor will gradually form, condensing into two shining stars, like the sun and the moon, with one of these stars waxing and waning. All the natural phenomena—thunder, lightning, hail, rain, snow, and dew—will appear in your glass ball as they do in the real world around you. This will happen as long as you keep the great Creator in your thoughts and heart, and keep this great secret hidden from the wicked world.”
From the second part of Goethe’s Faust the reader may remember Doctor Wagner, Faust’s former famulus, busily engaged at the alchemic furnace in preparing a homunculus, an artificial man. The same “Magia Divina” from which we have quoted the preceding directions, allows us also to trace the secret of the learned Wagner: the art of producing “homunculos philosophicos.” In a retort of the most beautiful crystal glass is poured one measure of the purest May-dew, collected when the moon is crescent, and two measures of blood from a youth, or three measures from a girl. Both the boy and the girl must be hale and, “if possible,” chaste. When this mixture has fomented during a month, and been transformed into a reddish clay, the menstruum which is formed on the top is drawn off by means of tubes hermetically attached to the retort, gathered into a clean glass vessel, mixed with one drachm animal tincture, and the mixture is again poured into the retort where it is kept during a month in gentle heat. A sort of bladder will have then formed which is soon gradually covered with an organic net of little veins and nerves. Sprinkled every fourth week with the menstruum above quoted, the bladder grows during four months. When now you notice a peeping sound and movements of vitality in the glass, look into it and you will discover to your joy and amazement a most beautiful pair, a boy and a girl, which you can contemplate with heart-felt admiration for this lovely work of nature, though their height is but six inches. They move and walk about in the glass, where in the midst there is a tree growing with all kinds of pleasant fruits. If now you pour into the retort every month, two grains of animal tincture, you can keep them alive six whole years. When one year old they can inform you of many secrets of nature. They are benevolent in their disposition, and obey you in every thing. But at the end of the sixth year you will find that this beautiful pair who have eaten hitherto of all kinds of fruit, except those growing on the tree which sprang up in the midst of the retort, now begin to eat also the fruit of that. Then a vapor is found in the retort, which grows denser, assumes a blood-red color and emits flashes. The two homunculi are terrified, and try to hide themselves. Finally every thing around them is parched, they die, and the whole is changed into a fuming mass. If the glass is not very large and strong it explodes, causing great damage.
From the second part of Goethe’s Faust, you might remember Doctor Wagner, Faust’s former assistant, busy at the alchemical furnace preparing a homunculus, an artificial man. The same "Magia Divina" that provided the previous instructions also reveals the secret of the knowledgeable Wagner: the art of creating “philosophical homunculi.” In a beautiful crystal retort, pour one measure of the purest May dew collected during a crescent moon, and two measures of blood from a boy or three measures from a girl. Both must be healthy and, if possible, chaste. After this mixture ferments for a month and transforms into a reddish clay, the liquid formed on top is drawn off using hermetically sealed tubes connected to the retort, collected into a clean glass vessel, mixed with one drachm of animal tincture, and poured back into the retort where it stays at gentle heat for another month. A kind of bladder will then form, gradually covered with a network of tiny veins and nerves. Sprinkled every fourth week with the previously mentioned liquid, the bladder grows for four months. When you start to hear faint sounds and notice signs of life in the glass, take a look and you will find, to your joy and amazement, a beautiful pair, a boy and a girl, whom you can admire for this lovely work of nature, even though they are only six inches tall. They move and walk around in the glass, amidst which there is a tree growing with all kinds of pleasant fruits. If you add two grains of animal tincture every month, you can keep them alive for six full years. By the time they are one year old, they can reveal many secrets of nature. They are kind by nature and will obey you in everything. But at the end of the sixth year, you’ll notice that this beautiful pair, who have until now eaten all kinds of fruit except those from the tree in the center of the retort, begin to eat that fruit as well. Then a vapor appears in the retort, becoming denser, turning blood-red, and producing flashes. The two homunculi become frightened and try to hide. Eventually, their surroundings dry up, they perish, and everything transforms into a fuming mass. If the glass is not very large and strong, it explodes, causing significant damage.
[33] Every planet had among the twelve signs of the Zodiac its own house, and it was especially propitious when in any of those abodes. The following table shows the order:—
[33] Every planet had a specific house within the twelve signs of the Zodiac, and it was particularly favorable when located in any of those houses. The following table shows the order:—
Saturn | dwells | in | Capricornus. |
Jupiter | " | " | Pisces and Sagittarius. |
Mars | " | " | Aries and Scorpio. |
The Sun | " | " | Leo. |
Venus | " | " | Taurus and Ursa Major. |
Mercurius | " | " | Virgo and Gemini. |
The Moon | " | " | Cancer. |
Each of the twelve signs (thirty degrees on the arc of the heavens) was divided into three “faces” (ten degrees). The position of the planet was most auspicious when in the first face of the house; if in the third its favorable influence was doubtful.
Each of the twelve signs (thirty degrees on the arc of the sky) was split into three “faces” (ten degrees each). The planet's position was most fortunate when it was in the first face of the house; if it was in the third, its positive influence was uncertain.
As the reader will see from the first table given above, the signs of the Zodiac were supposed to sustain a relation to the elements and to temperaments. Aries, Leo and Sagittarius were warm, dry, fiery and choleric. Mars entering these signs—excepting that of Aries which was his own house, in which he was auspicious—must therefore bode draught, conflagration and pestilence. Taurus, Virgo and Capricornus, were cold, dry, earthy, melancholic. Saturn in the second sign of Taurus might consequently betoken a severe winter. The signs of Cancer, Scorpio and Pisces were cold, damp, watery and sanguine. The dominion of the Zodiacal constellations over the human body was divided as follows: Aries presided over the head and face, Taurus over the neck and throat, Gemini over the shoulders, arms and hands, Cancer over the breast, ribs, lungs and spleen, Leo over the upper part of the stomach, back and side, Virgo over the lower part of the stomach and intestines, Scorpio over the generative organs, Sagittarius over the anus, Capricornus over the knees, Aquarius over the thighs, Pisces over the feet. The planets exercised the same influence as their houses, and all elementary things subordinated to a planet were considered to be, during auspicious aspects, excellent remedies for affections in the limbs presided over by that planet. The series of analogies, of which we have given an example above, were therefore inexhaustible mines even for the physicians of the Middle Ages. Since, for instance, Capricornus which presided over the knees, is the house of Saturn, and all crawling animals are connected with this planet, the fat of snakes is an effective remedy against gout in the knees, especially on Saturday, the day of Saturn.
As the reader will see from the first table above, the signs of the Zodiac were believed to relate to the elements and temperaments. Aries, Leo, and Sagittarius were warm, dry, fiery, and choleric. Mars entering these signs—except for Aries, which was his own house, where he was favorable—must therefore predict drought, fire, and disease. Taurus, Virgo, and Capricorn were cold, dry, earthy, and melancholic. Saturn in Taurus might indicate a harsh winter. The signs of Cancer, Scorpio, and Pisces were cold, damp, watery, and sanguine. The influence of the Zodiacal constellations on the human body was divided as follows: Aries governed the head and face, Taurus the neck and throat, Gemini the shoulders, arms, and hands, Cancer the chest, ribs, lungs, and spleen, Leo the upper stomach, back, and side, Virgo the lower stomach and intestines, Scorpio the reproductive organs, Sagittarius the anus, Capricorn the knees, Aquarius the thighs, and Pisces the feet. The planets had the same influence as their signs, and all elemental things associated with a planet were seen as excellent remedies for issues in the body parts ruled by that planet during favorable alignments. The range of connections, of which we have given an example above, were therefore endless sources of insight even for physicians in the Middle Ages. For example, since Capricorn, which governs the knees, is the house of Saturn, and all crawling animals are associated with this planet, snake fat is an effective remedy for gout in the knees, especially on Saturday, which is Saturn's day.
[34] The days bear yet, in many languages, the names of the planets which were assigned to them in gray antiquity by Astrology.
[34] The days still carry, in many languages, the names of the planets that were given to them in ancient times by astrology.
Sunday, dies Solis, is the day of the Sun.
Monday, dies Lunæ, is the day of the Moon.
Tuesday, dies Martis, is the day of Mars, i. e., Tiw.
Wednesday, dies Mercurii, is the day of Mercury.
Thursday, dies Jovis, is the day of Jupiter, i. e., Thor.
Friday, dies Veneris, is the day of Venus, i. e., Freja.
Saturday, dies Saturni, is the day of Saturn.
Sunday, the day of the Sun.
Monday, the day of the Moon.
Tuesday, the day of Mars, also known as Tiw.
Wednesday, the day of Mercury.
Thursday, the day of Jupiter, also known as Thor.
Friday, the day of Venus, also known as Freja.
Saturday, the day of Saturn.
The original names seem to have been introduced by the Romans during the later period of the republic. That the idea is derived from Egypt is shown by a passage in Dion Cassius [l. XLIII., c. 26; compare E. Roth, “Geschichte userer abendländischer Philosophie,” I., pag. 211]. The question when and how they were introduced by our forefathers will perhaps remain forever a matter only of conjecture. It has caused astonishment that the order in which the days were named after the planets, though the same with all nations, is not the order in which they were supposed to be placed in the universe (Saturn, Jupiter, Mars, the Sun, Venus, Mercury and the Moon). This riddle is solved by the passage in Dion Cassius referred to, in a manner such that the astrological origin of this nomenclature must be undoubted. He relates, namely, that the Egyptians devoted every one of the twenty-four hours to a certain planet. The first hour of the first week-day (Saturday) was given to the uppermost planet, Saturn, the second to Jupiter, the third to Mars and so on, according to the order of the planets. The 24th hour of Saturday consequently fell also to Mars, and the first hour of the succeeding day to the Sun, by which that day was therefore named Sunday. The 24th hour of Sunday falls according to the same calculation to Mercury, and the first hour of Monday to the Moon; and so on. The astrological distribution of the hours between the planets according to their successive order in the heavens thus explains the apparent disorder which occurs in the week. In the magical works by Cornelius Agrippa, Peter de Albano and others, of which the author has availed himself, tables concerning the distribution of the hours are found. These writers have collected from all quarters, and not least from Ptolemy and the Alexandrians, materials for their magical apparatus.
The original names were likely introduced by the Romans during the later part of the republic. A passage in Dion Cassius shows that the idea comes from Egypt [l. XLIII., c. 26; compare E. Roth, “Geschichte userer abendländischer Philosophie,” I., pag. 211]. The question of when and how our ancestors introduced them might always remain just a guess. It is surprising that the order in which the days were named after the planets—though the same across all cultures—does not match the order they were believed to occupy in the universe (Saturn, Jupiter, Mars, the Sun, Venus, Mercury, and the Moon). This puzzle is clarified by the passage in Dion Cassius, confirming that the astrological origin of this naming system is undeniable. He explains that the Egyptians assigned each of the twenty-four hours to a specific planet. The first hour of the first weekday (Saturday) was designated for the highest planet, Saturn, the second for Jupiter, the third for Mars, and so on in the order of the planets. Consequently, the 24th hour of Saturday also corresponds to Mars, and the first hour of the following day is assigned to the Sun, which is why that day is called Sunday. According to the same calculation, the 24th hour of Sunday goes to Mercury, and the first hour of Monday is for the Moon; and this pattern continues. The astrological allocation of hours to the planets in their sequential order in the sky explains the apparent chaos in the week. In the magical texts by Cornelius Agrippa, Peter de Albano, and others, which the author has referenced, tables detailing the distribution of hours can be found. These writers gathered information from various sources, notably from Ptolemy and the Alexandrians, to create their magical frameworks.
[35] The prescriptions for these perfumes are found in Cornelius Agrippa’s “Occulta Philosophia,” l. I., c. 44.
[35] The recipes for these perfumes are found in Cornelius Agrippa’s “Occulta Philosophia,” l. I., c. 44.
[36] They are found in Agrippa’s “Occulta Philosophia,” l. III. cc. 25, 26, 27, 28.
[36] They are found in Agrippa’s “Occulta Philosophia,” l. III. cc. 25, 26, 27, 28.
[37] Many pages could be filled with subtle speculations over the word Bereshit, the first word in the Old Testament. That the sensual world is only a secondary world, a reflex of the ideal world, the Cabalists proved by showing that Holy Writ commences not with the first but with the second letter of the Alphabet, namely ב (b), which in its form is half a square [found in the number of the world], and therefore signifies an accomplished separation between spirit and matter, between good and evil. By a transposition of the letters in Bereshit, in accordance with the method of the Cabala, two other words are obtained which mean “in the first Tishri,” showing that the world had been created in the month of Tishri (September). The sum of the numerical value of the letters in the word Bereshit equals the sum of the numerical value of the letters in two words which mean “He created by the law,”—a proof that the law is the instrumental cause of the world. Further, Bereshit can be divided so as to form two words meaning “He created six” (six days, six millenniums, the six extensions of universal space, etc.); or, “He created a ram,” which was, according to the Hebrew Cabalists, the same ram that was sacrificed instead of Isaac, and the Christians add, the same “Lamb of God” which gave itself a sacrifice for man.
[37] Many pages could be filled with subtle theories about the word Bereshit, the first word in the Old Testament. The Cabalists demonstrated that the physical world is merely a secondary reality, a reflection of the ideal world, by showing that Holy Scripture begins not with the first letter but with the second letter of the Alphabet, namely ב (b), which, in its shape, is half a square [found in the number of the world]; thus indicating a complete separation between spirit and matter, between good and evil. By rearranging the letters in Bereshit, following the Cabalistic method, two other phrases are formed meaning "in the first Tishri," suggesting that the world was created in the month of Tishri (September). The total numerical value of the letters in the word Bereshit equals the total numerical value of the letters in two phrases meaning "He created by the law," providing evidence that the law is the instrumental cause of the world. Additionally, Bereshit can be split to create two phrases meaning "He created six" (referring to six days, six millenniums, the six extensions of universal space, etc.); or "He created a ram," which, according to the Hebrew Cabalists, is the same ram that was sacrificed in place of Isaac, and Christians add, the same "Lamb of God" that became a sacrifice for humanity.
[38] The table from which the author has amused himself in extracting, according to the rules, this name, is found in “Occulta Philosophia,” 1. III. c. 26.
[38] The table that the author used for extracting this name, following the rules, can be found in “Occulta Philosophia,” 1. III. c. 26.
[39] Agrippa’s book gives the subtle rules for finding the “signs” or the signatures of the demons.—The reader must remember the part played by the “signs” of microcosmos and the earth-spirit in Goethe’s Faust.
[39] Agrippa’s book outlines the nuanced guidelines for identifying the “signs” or signatures of demons. —The reader should keep in mind the role of the “signs” of the microcosm and the earth spirit in Goethe’s Faust.
[40] Since they (the newly converted Anglo-Saxons) are accustomed to slaughter many oxen and horses in their feasts to the honor of the devils (their ancient gods) it is necessary to allow this custom to remain, but based upon another principle. Thus there must likewise be celebrated on the feast days of the Church and of the Holy Martyrs whose relics are kept in the churches built in heathen sacrificial groves, a perfectly similar festival, by enclosing a place with green trees and preparing a religious banquet. Still the animals must not be sacrificed to Satan’s honor, but slaughtered to the praise of God and for the sake of food, for which the Giver of all good gifts must be thanked.
[40] Since they (the newly converted Anglo-Saxons) are used to slaughtering many oxen and horses at their feasts to honor the devils (their ancient gods), it’s necessary to keep this practice, but with a different purpose. There should also be celebrations on the Church feast days and for the Holy Martyrs whose relics are housed in churches built in old pagan grove sites, featuring a similar festival, by surrounding a space with green trees and preparing a religious banquet. However, the animals should not be sacrificed in honor of Satan, but killed in praise of God and for food, for which we must thank the Giver of all good gifts.
[41] “Creberrima fama est multique se expertos vel ab eis qui experti essent, de quorum fide dubitandum non est, audisse confirmant, silvanos et faunos, quos incubos vocant, improbos sæpe exstitisse mulieribus et earum appetisse ac peregisse concubitum, et quosdam dæmones, quos Dusios Galli nuncupant, hanc assidue immunditiam et tentare et efficere plures talesque asseverant, ut hoc negare impudentiæ videatur.” (De civitate Dei. lib. 15, cap. 23).
[41] “There is a widespread belief, confirmed by many who have experience or by those who have heard from reliable sources, that woodland spirits and fauns, often called incubi, have frequently harmed women and sought to engage in illicit relations with them. Some demons, referred to as Dusios by the Gauls, are said to perpetuate this unclean act and relentlessly tempt and ensnare more individuals, to the point that denying it seems shameless.” (De civitate Dei. lib. 15, cap. 23).
[42] “Recognitiones divi Clementis ad Jacob,” lib. II.
[42] “Recognitions of Saint Clement to James,” book II.
[43] This view is expressed already in Henoch’s book and in the writings of the Rabbi. Like them even the fathers interpreted the “Sons of God” mentioned in Genesis who “were fascinated by the daughters of men” as fallen angels. Thus Cyrillus, Anthenagoras, Irenæus, Lactantius, Turtullianus, and others. We have just instanced above a quotation from Augustine. The Greek mythology with its amours between gods and men was destined to give support to this superstition.—Luther, who could not free himself from the superstition of his time, tells us often in his “Tischreden” that the devil can beget children by connection with human beings. “Es ist wahrlich ein graülich, schrecklich Exempel,” he says in one place, “dass der Teufel kann die Leute plagen, dass er auch kinder zeuget.”
[43] This view is already reflected in Henoch’s book and in the writings of the Rabbi. Like them, even the early church fathers interpreted the “Sons of God” mentioned in Genesis who “were fascinated by the daughters of men” as fallen angels. This includes Cyrillus, Athenagoras, Irenaeus, Lactantius, Tertullian, and others. We’ve just referenced a quote from Augustine above. The Greek mythology featuring the affairs between gods and humans was bound to reinforce this superstition. —Luther, who couldn’t break free from the superstitions of his time, frequently mentions in his “Tischreden” that the devil can father children through relationships with humans. “It is truly a dreadful, terrifying example,” he says in one place, “that the devil can torment people and can also father children.”
[44] Reginonis libri duo de synodalibus causis et disciplinis ecclesiasticis. The work was republished in Leipzig in the year 1840.
[44] Reginon’s two books on synodal matters and church disciplines. The work was reissued in Leipzig in 1840.
[45] “Gott in der Geschichte,” III.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ "God in History," Part III.
[46] It is found complete in its original form in Horst’s “Demonomagie,” II.
[46] It is found complete in its original form in Horst’s “Demonomagie,” II.
[47] Many etymologies as profound occur in the “Witch-hammer.” The word diabolus (devil) is derived from duo, “two,” and bolus, “morsel,” which is thus explained, that the devil fishes at the same time after two morsels, the soul and the body.
[47] Many deep word origins appear in the “Witch-hammer.” The word diabolus (devil) comes from duo, meaning “two,” and bolus, which means “morsel.” This is explained by the idea that the devil is trying to catch two morsels at once: the soul and the body.
[48] This deduction, replete with indecencies which can not be handled, occupies thirty-three pages of the “Witch-hammer.” It pretends to be very convincing. It has also sent women by hundreds of thousands to death.
[48] This deduction, filled with unacceptable content that cannot be dealt with, spans thirty-three pages of the “Witch-hammer.” It claims to be very persuasive. It has also led to the deaths of hundreds of thousands of women.
[49] To give the reader a clearer idea of the really diabolical blindness and brutality which characterizes the terrible book we are giving an account of, we quote the following statement from the “Witch-hammer,” p. 223: “We (the inquisitors Sprenger and his colleagues) find that of all women that we have condemned to the flames very few have voluntarily done harm by sorcery. They have generally been forced by the devil to do it. After having confessed every thing (on the rack) they generally attempt suicide before being taken to the stake. It is the devil who tempts them thus, for he is afraid that by repentance and confession they will receive the pardon of God. If this wily trick is not successful, and if they are prevented from destroying themselves, he knows how to rob them of the chance of grace by other means, namely, by smiting them with fury, madness or sudden death!”—Behold a sample of how theological arguments founded on superior natural influences can be used!
[49] To give the reader a clearer idea of the truly evil blindness and brutality that define the horrific book we are discussing, we quote the following statement from the “Witch-hammer,” p. 223: “We (the inquisitors Sprenger and his colleagues) find that of all the women we have condemned to the flames, very few have willingly harmed others through sorcery. They have generally been forced by the devil to do so. After confessing everything (under torture), they often try to commit suicide before being taken to the stake. It is the devil who tempts them to do this because he fears that through repentance and confession, they will be granted God's forgiveness. If this cunning tactic fails, and they are prevented from killing themselves, he knows how to deny them the opportunity for grace by other means, such as driving them into rage, madness, or sudden death!”—Here is an example of how theological arguments based on supposed supernatural influences can be misused!
[50] Horst: “Demonomagie,” I.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Horst: “Demon Magic,” I.
[51] Colquhoun.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Colquhoun.
[52] Μῆλα Μανδραγόρου (in Hebrew dudaim) is in the Septuagint a name for the love-apples with which Leah regaled her husband (Gen. xxx. 14). Pliny speaks of the mandragora as a poisonous herb, dangerous to dig; now already Columella knows the mandragora as a half-human being—“semihomo mandragoras.”
[52] Mēla Mandragórou (in Hebrew dudaim) is in the Septuagint a name for the love-apples that Leah gave to her husband (Gen. xxx. 14). Pliny mentions the mandragora as a poisonous plant that is risky to dig up; even Columella refers to the mandragora as a half-human being—“semihomo mandragoras.”
[53] Man sagt: wenn ein Erbdieb, dem, wie den Ziguenern das Stehlen angeboren ist, oder dessen Mutter, als sie mit ihm schwanger ging, gestohlen, oder doch gross Gelüsten dazu gehabt—nach Einigen; auch ein Unschuldiger, welcher in der Tortur sich für einen Dieb bekennt—und der ein reiner Junggeselle ist, gehänkt wird, und das Wasser lässt, oder sein Same auf die Erde fällt, so wächst an solchem Ort der Alraun.—“Nork: Sitten und Gebräuche der Deutschen und ihrer Nachbarvölker.”
[53] They say: if an inherited thief, who like the Gypsies is born to steal, or whose mother had stolen while pregnant with him, or at least had strong cravings to do so—according to some; or even an innocent person who confesses to being a thief under torture—and who is a pure bachelor, is hanged, and their water is released, or their seed falls to the ground, then the mandrake grows in that place.—“Nork: Customs and Traditions of the Germans and Their Neighboring Peoples.”
[54] So Propertius and Plinius. Virgil (eclog. VIII.) makes a shepherd sing:
[54] So Propertius and Pliny. Virgil (eclog. VIII.) has a shepherd sing:
Has herbas, atque hæc Ponto mihi lecta venena,
Ipse dedit Mœris: nascuntur plurima Ponto.
His ego sæpe lupum fieri, et se condere selvis
Mœrim ... vidi.
Has herbas, and these poisons from the sea,
Mœris gave to me himself: many grow in the sea.
I have often seen him turn into a wolf and hide himself
Mœrim ...
[55] Melancthon, who firmly believed in the were-wolf, reasoned in the same way.
[55] Melancthon, who strongly believed in werewolves, thought along the same lines.
[56] As late as 1804 a vagabond named Maréchal was accused by the peasants in Longueville as a sorcerer and were-wolf. At his trial the mysterious were-wolf excursions were resolved into thieving rambles, and Maréchal was condemned for burglary to the galleys.
[56] As late as 1804, a drifter named Maréchal was accused by the villagers in Longueville of being a sorcerer and a werewolf. During his trial, the strange werewolf sightings were explained as theft-related wanderings, and Maréchal was sentenced to the galleys for burglary.
[57] During the restauration in 1815, when all the dead rose in their sepulchres, the famous von Görres sought to revive the belief in vampirism. He has written about it a work of mighty learning, wherein he discourses profusely of the “vegetative” sources of the body, which he asserts continue their activity after death, and thus enable the soul of the deceased to reoccupy and for a while reoperate its old machinery.
[57] During the restoration in 1815, when all the dead rose from their graves, the famous von Görres tried to revive the belief in vampirism. He wrote a detailed work about it, where he discusses at length the “vegetative” sources of the body, which he claims continue to function after death, allowing the soul of the deceased to take over again and operate its old system for a while.
[58] Some of the popular forms of conjuration are in Latin, though corrupted so as to be almost beyond recognition. A couple of restored examples may be given. This is the formula against bloody-flux:
[58] Some of the popular forms of conjuration are in Latin, though changed so much that they’re almost unrecognizable. Here are a couple of restored examples. This is the formula against bloody-flux:
Sanguis mane in venis
Sicut Christus in pœnis,
Sanguis mane fixus
Sicut Christus fuit crucifixus.
Sanguis mane in venis
Sicut Christus in pœnis,
Sanguis mane fixus
Sicut Christus fuit crucifixus.
Against fever:
To combat fever:
Deus vos solvet sambuco, panem et sal ego vobis adduco, febrem tertianam et quotidianam accipite vos, qui nolo eam.
Deus vos solvet sambuco, panem et sal ego vobis adduco, febrem tertianam et quotidianam accipite vos, qui nolo eam.
Against epilepsy:
Fight epilepsy:
Melchior, Balthaser, portans hæc nomina Caspar,
Solvitur e morbo Domini pietate caduco.
Perpetret et ternas defunctis psallere missas.
Barachun. Barachagim. Destrue. Subalgat.
Melchior, Balthasar, carrying these names Caspar,
He is released from the illness by the Lord's fading mercy.
He will also offer three masses for the deceased.
Barachun. Barachagim. Destrue. Subalgat.
[59] Compare Virgil, Ecl. VIII:
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Compare Virgil, Ecl. 8:
Terna tibi hæc primum triplici diversa colore
Licia circumdo....
Necte tribus nodis ternos, Amarylli, colores:
Necte, Amarylli, modo: et Veneris, dic, vincula necto.
Terna tibi these first in three different colors
I surround with Licia....
Knot three colors with three knots, Amarylli:
Knot, Amarylli, for now: and tie the bonds of Venus, they say.
[60] Compare same eclogue:
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Compare this eclogue:
Limus ut hic durescit, et hæc ut cera liquescit
Uno eodemque igni: sic nostro Daphnis amore.
Limus hardens here, and this wax melts
With the same fire: just like our love for Daphnis.
[61] The Faust-legend, formed during the time of the Reformation, sought at first to employ one of the heroes of the learned magic, Henricus Cornelius Agrippa, as its chief character; but a biography of him, published by his pupil, Wierus, having dispelled the fantastical halo enveloping his personality, the creative desire sought a more obscure object which it could transform according to its bizarre imaginations.
[61] The Faust legend, created during the Reformation, initially aimed to feature one of the figures of learned magic, Henricus Cornelius Agrippa, as its main character. However, a biography of him, written by his student, Wierus, removed the fantastical aura surrounding his persona, leading the creative impulse to search for a more obscure figure that it could reshape according to its strange imaginations.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!